“…this
missal is hereafter to be followed absolutely, without any scruple of
conscience or fear of incurring any penalty, judgment or censure, and may
freely and lawfully be used… Accordingly,
no one whatsoever is permitted to infringe or rashly contravene this notice of
Our permission, statute, ordinance, command, precept, grant, direction, will,
decree and prohibition. Should any person venture to do so, let him
understand he will incur the wrath of Almighty God and of the Blessed Apostles
Peter and Paul.”
Pope St. Pius V, Papal Bull, QUO PRIMUM, Tridentine
codification of the “received and
approved” immemorial Roman rite of Mass
November 1, 2026
The temple of Agrippa was dedicated, under Augustus, to all the pagan gods, hence its name of Pantheon. Under the Emperor Phocas, between 607 and 610 A.D., Boniface IV translated hither numerous remains of martyrs taken from the Catacombs.
On May 13, 610, he dedicated this new Christian basilica to St. Mary and the Martyrs. The feast of this dedication took later a more universal character, and the temple was consecrated to St. Mary and all the Saints.
As there was already a feast in commemoration of all the Saints, celebrated at the first at various dates in various churches, then fixed by Gregory IV in 835 on November 1, Pope Gregory VII transferred to this date the anniversary of the dedication of the Pantheon as a church. The feast of All Saints therefore recalls the triumph of Christ over the false pagan deities.
In this temple is held the Station of the Friday in the octave of Easter.
As the saints commemorated during the three first centuries of the Church were martyrs, and the Pantheon was at first dedicated to them, the Mass of All Saints is made up of extracts from the liturgy of martyrs. The Introit is that of the Mass of St. Agatha, used later for other feasts, the Gospel, Offertory and Communion are taken from the Common of martyrs.
The Church gives us on this day a wonderful
vision of heaven, showing us with St. John, the twelve thousand signed (twelve
is considered a perfect number) of each tribe of Israel, and a great multitude
which no one can count, of every nation and tribe, of every people and tongue,
standing before the throne and before the Lamb, clothed in white robes and with
palms in their hands (Epistle). Christ,
our Lady, the blessed battalions distributed in nine choirs, the apostles and
prophets, the martyrs crimsoned in their blood, the confessors adorned in white
garments and the chaste choir of virgins form, as the hymn of Vespers sings,
the majestic court. It is composed of
all those who here below were detached from worldly riches, gentle, suffering,
just, merciful, pure, peaceful and persecuted for the name of Jesus. “Rejoice,” the Master had foretold them, “for
a great reward is prepared for you in heaven” (Gospel, Communion). Among those millions of the just who were
faithful disciples of Jesus on earth, are several of our own family, relations,
friends, members of our parochial family, now enjoying the fruit of their
piety, adoring the Lord, King of kings, and crown of all Saints (Invitatory at
Matins) and obtaining for us the wished for abundance of His mercies (Collect).
The Time after Pentecost is the symbol of the
Church’s long pilgrimage towards heaven, the last stages of which are described
in prophetic language on these closing Sundays of the season. Quite naturally, the breviary lessons during
November are taken from the major and minor prophets who foretell the events
which will mark the end of the world.
After the Jews had been carried captive
into Babylon, Jeremias wandered among the ruins of
Jerusalem, uttering his lamentations.
“Regard, O Lord, how doth the city sit solitary that was full of
people! How is the mistress of the
Gentiles become as a widow….Weeping she hath wept in the night and her tears
are on her cheeks” (2nd response for the first Sunday in
November). But he goes on to foretell
the twofold coming of the Messias who will restore
all things. “The Lord hath redeemed His
people and delivered them; and they shall come and give praise in Mount Sion, and they shall flow together to the good things of
the Lord” (Jeremias 31, 11-12).
Among those who had been carried captive
into Babylon was a priest named Ezechiel who had
foretold the captivity which was to overtake Israel. “The end is come, the end is come…Now I will
pour my wrath out upon thee…and I will judge thee according to they ways neither will I show mercy” (Ezechiel
6, 6-8).
Later, when in exile, he prophesied
further. “Our iniquities and our sins
are upon us…how can we live? Say to
them: As I live, saith the Lord God, I desire not the
death of the wicked, but that the wicked turn from his way and live. Turn ye, turn ye, from your evil ways: and
why will you die, O house of Israel?” (Ezechiel 23,
10-11).
In one vision almighty God showed the
prophet the future Temple established on a high mountain, pointing out to him
how perfect would be the worship He would expect from His people when He had
gathered them once more to the eternal hills of Sion.
Again, Daniel, also one of the captives in
Babylon, explained Nabuchodonosor’s dream in the
sense that the little stone which became a great mountain after having
overturned the statues of Gold, Silver, Iron and Clay is a symbol of Christ
whose kingdom shall supersede all kingdoms and last forever.
Among the Minor Prophets Osee is the one of whom most use is made in the official
worship of the Church during this season.
He foretold that God would bring to an end the kingdom of the House of
Israel, and that it would be said to a people that was not His people: “Ye are
the sons of the living God. And the
children of Israel and the children of Juda shall be
gathered together, and they shall appoint themselves one head.” “These word,” says St. Augustine, “are a
prophecy concerning the Gentiles, who at first, did not belong to God. And since the people of the Gentiles is also
spiritually of the number of Abraham’s servants, and by this title are called
Israelites, the prophet adds: “The children of Israel and the Children of Juda shall be gathered together and they shall appoint
themselves one Head.” We think,
naturally, of Christ as the corner-stone and of the walls, one composed of the
Jews and the other of the Gentiles, the first called Juda
and the second Israel; the other of the Gentiles, the first called Juda, and the second, Israel; both resting on the same
foundation and rising on the same ground.
As for those Israelites according to the
flesh who at present will not accept Christ, the same prophet foretells that
one day they will believe in Him, that is not they themselves but their
children. This Osee
asserts in so many words when he says: “The children of Israel shall sit many
days without king and without prince and without sacrifice and without altar
and without therapim” (Osee
3,4). Who does not see that this is the
state of the Jews at the present time? (Third nocturn,
fourth week).
All this is shown forth in today’s
Mass. Interpreting the story in the
Gospel of the cure of the woman with the issue of blood and the raising of Jairus’ daughter, St. Jerome says: “When the ruler begs
Jesus to raise his daughter from the dead, an eight miracle begins. But lo! A woman, troubled with an issue of
blood, slips across the path of the procession and is healed, the eight in
number, so that the ruler’s daughter loses this place and has now only the
ninth, in accordance with the psalmist words: “Ethiopia shall haste to stretch
out her hands to God,” and those of the apostle: “The fullness of the Gentiles
should come in and so all Israel should be saved.”
The woman troubled with the issue of blood
twelve years is the people of the Gentiles, who fell sick while the Jews,
represented by Jairus daughter, who was twelve years
old, were being born to the faith. Now,
while our Lord was on His way to the daughter, the ruler of the synagogue, this
woman troubled with the issue of blood approached Him, so that while on His way
to one person, He healed another. The
apostles acted in the same way they told the Jews: “To you it behooved us first
to speak the word of God: but because you reject it and judge yourselves worthy
of eternal life, behold we turn to the Gentiles.” So long as the hands of the Jews, full of blood,
remain uncleansed, their synagogue, now dead will not
rise again” (Homily for the Sunday).
One day, however, this resurrection will
take place, for just as the Gentiles were healed by their faith in Christ, like
the woman with the issue of blood, so the Jews, disillusioned as regards Antichrist,
will return to Christ Himself, who will restore life to their souls as He gave
back bodily life to Jarius’ daughter. At that moment the utterance of the prophets
will be fulfilled. Those, described by
St. Paul in today’s Epistle, as “Enemies of the cross of Christ; whose end is
destruction, whose God is their belly, and whose glory is in their shame; who
mind earthly things”, will in their damnation, reach the fatal end to which
such life of wantonness must lead, while those who have lived as fellow-citizens
of heaven will be forever delivered by Christ from the seductions of the world
and sin. It is from heaven the apostle
goes on to remind us, that we look for the Savior, “Who will reform the body of
our lowness, made like to the body of His glory, according to the operation
whereby also He is able to subdue all things to Himself” (Epistle).
This power of healing went out from Him to
cure the woman with the issue of blood, and it raised Jairus’
daughter from the dead. In the same way
it will reach the two peoples of the Gentiles and the Jews, who are symbolized
in this illness and death, and who will be saved by their faith in Christ. In fact all the acts of physical healing and
raising from the dead performed by our Lord are only symbols of our freedom
from sin and resurrection to come. “I
will bring back your captivity from all places,” says Jeremias
in the Introit; “Thou hast turned away the captivity of Jacob,” adds the second
verse of the psalm; and the Gradual goes on: “Thou hast delivered us, O Lord,
from them that afflict us.”
In the same strain the Alleluia and the
Offertory psalm relate how from the depths of exile the two nations have cried
to the Lord imploring Him to hear the prayer, and how “with the Lord there is
plenteous redemption, and He shall redeem Israel from all His iniquities”
(5,7).
So let us pray with confidence, for if at Jairus’ prayer, our Lord raised his daughter from the dead,
and if He healed the woman with the issue of blood in response to her faith, it
will be by carrying out our Lord’s precept: “All things, whatsoever you ask
when you pray believe that you shall receive: and the shall come unto you”; in
other words, by turning to God in prayer full of faith, the Gentiles will be
cured of their evil passions, and Israel will rise to her true life in Christ.
This return of the daughter of sin to the
Truth, after her period of temporary death, will be a sign that the Last Day is
near at hand, for it will put the final seal on the fulfillment of prophecy. Then freed, at last, “from the bonds of sin
which by frailty we have contracted” we shall glory in God and give thanks to
Him forever (Collect and Gradual).
INTROIT:
Let us all rejoice in the Lord,
celebrating a festival day in honor of all the saints: at whose solemnity the
angels rejoice, and give praise to the Son of God.
Ps. 32. Rejoice in the Lord, O you just; praise becometh the upright.
Glory be, etc. Let us all rejoice
in the Lord, etc.
COLLECT:
Almighty and eternal God who hast
given us to honor, on this festival day, the merits of all Thy saints, we pray
that through their manifold intercessions Thou wouldst confer upon us the
fullness of Thy desired mercy. Through
our Lord, etc.
O Lord, we pray, absolve Thy people
from their offenses; that through Thy bountiful goodness we may be
delivered from the bonds of those sins
which by our frailty we have taken upon ourselves. Through our Lord, etc.
EPISTLE: Apoc. 7, 2-12
In those days : Behold, I, John, saw another angel ascending from the rising of the sun, having the sign of the living God: and he cried with a loud voice to the four angels, to whom it was given to hurt the earth and the sea, saying: Hurt not the earth, nor the sea, nor the trees, till we sign the servants of our God in their foreheads. And I heard the number of them that were signed, an hundred and forty-four thousand were signed, of every tribe of the children of Israel. Of the tribe of Juda were twelve thousand signed. Of the tribe of Ruben twelve thousand signed. Of the tribe of Gad twelve thousand signed. Of the tribe of Aser twelve thousand signed. Of the tribe of Nephtali twelve thousand signed. Of the tribe of Manasses twelve thousand signed. Of the tribe of Simeon twelve thousand signed. Of the tribe of Levi twelve thousand signed. Of the tribe of Issachar twelve thousand signed. Of the tribe of Zabulon twelve thousand signed. Of the tribe of Joseph twelve thousand signed. Of the tribe of Benjamin twelve thousand signed. After this I saw a great multitude which no man could number, of all nations, and tribes, and peoples, and tongues, standing before the throne and in sight of the Lamb, clothed with white robes, and palms in their hands: and they cried with a loud voice, saying: Salvation to our God who sitteth upon the throne, and to the Lamb. And all the angels stood round about the throne, and the ancients, and the four living creatures; and they fell down before the throne upon their faces, and adored God, saying: Amen. Benediction, and glory, and wisdom, and thanksgiving, honor, and power, and strength to our God for ever and ever. Amen.
EXPLANATION The words of this lesson relate immediately to the divine punishment on Jerusalem and the Jewish people, as they were revealed in spirit to John; in a higher and particular sense they refer to the general judgment. At this judgment there will be chosen ones, from each of the twelve tribes of Israel. But that it might not be thought that the elect are principally Christian converts from Judaism, St. John was shown a countless multitude of Christians from heathen lands, by which it is seen, that it is the pagans who will principally fill the Church of Christ and heaven. This multitude clothed in white and carrying palms in their hands, stand before the throne of God and before the Lamb, that is, Christ. The white robes are tokens of their innocence; the palm is the emblem of their glory and of their victory over the temptations of the world, the flesh and the devil. They shall adore God, and forever sing to Him, in communion with all the heavenly spirits, a canticle of praise for the power and glory which He has bestowed upon them.
Let us strive so to live,
that we may one day be among these chosen ones.
GRADUAL:
Ps. 33. Fear the Lord, all you his saints; for there is no want to them that fear him. But they that seek the Lord shall not be deprived of any good.
Alleluia,
alleluia. Matt. 11. Come to me,
all you that labor and are burdened, and I will refresh you. Alleluia.
GOSPEL: Matt. 5, 1-12
At that time, Jesus seeing the multitudes, went up into a mountain. And when he was sat down, his disciples came unto him. And opening his mouth, he taught them, saying: Blessed are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven. Blessed are the meek, for they shall possess the land. Blessed are they that mourn, for they shall be comforted. Blessed are they that hunger and thirst after justice, for they shall have their fill. Blessed are the merciful, for they shall obtain mercy. Blessed are the clean of heart, for they shall see God. Blessed are the peace-makers, for they shall be called the children of God. Blessed are they that suffer persecution for justice' sake, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven. Blessed are ye when they shall revile you, and persecute you, and speak all that is evil against you untruly, for my sake: be glad and rejoice, for your reward is very great in heaven.
Why is the Gospel of the Eight Beatitudes read on this day?
Because they form, so to speak, the steps on which the saints courageously ascended to heaven.
If you desire to be with the saints in heaven, you must also mount patiently and perseveringly these steps, then God's hand will assuredly aid you.
OFFERTORY:
Wis. 3. The souls of the just are in the hand of God,
and the torment of malice shall not touch them: in the sight of the unwise they
seemed to die, but they are in peace.
Alleluia
SECRET:
We offer Thee, O Lord, the
gifts of our devotion; may they be well-pleasing to Thee as presented in honor
of all Thy saints, and mercifully let them avail also for our salvation. Through our Lord, etc.
In furtherance of our service, O Lord, we offer Thee a sacrifice of praise, that what Thou hast bestowed on us without any deserts of our own Thou mayest in mercy carry forward. Through our Lord, etc.
COMMUNION:
Matt. 5. Blessed are the clean of heart, for they shall see God: blessed are the peacemakers, for they shall be called the children of God: blessed are they that suffer persecution for justice sake, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven.
POSTCOMMUNION:
Grant, we
pray, O Lord, that Thy faithful people may ever rejoice in venerating all Thy
saints amd may be aided by their unceasing
prayers. Through our Lord, etc.
We ask, O
almighty God, that those to whom Thou givest a
participation in divine things Thou wilt not suffer to succumb to human
dangers. Through our Lord, etc.
LAST GOSPEL: Matt. 9,
18-26.
At that time, As Jesus was speaking to the multitudes, behold, a certain ruler came up, and adored him, saying: Lord, my daughter is even now dead: but come, lay thy hand upon her, and she shall live. And Jesus, rising up, followed him, with his disciples. And behold, a woman, who was troubled with an issue of blood twelve years, came behind him, and touched the hem of his garment. For she said within herself: If I shall touch only his garment, I shall be healed. But Jesus turning and seeing her, said: Be of good heart, daughter: thy faith hath made thee whole. And the woman was made whole from that hour. And when Jesus was come into the house of the ruler, and saw the minstrels and the multitude making a tumult, he said: Give place: for the girl is not dead, but sleepeth. And they laughed him to scorn. And when the multitude was put forth, he went in, and took her by the hand. And the maid arose. And the fame hereof went abroad into all that country.
INSTRUCTIONS I. Filial was the faith, unbounded the confidence, profound the humility of this woman, and therefore, she received health also. Learn from this, how pleasing to the Lord is faith, confidence and humility; let your prayer always be penetrated by these three virtues, and you will receive whatever you ask.
II. The devout Louis de Ponte compares the conduct of this woman to our conduct at holy Communion, and says: Christ wished to remain with us in the most holy Eucharist, clothed with the garment of the sacramental species of bread, that he who receives His sacred flesh and blood, may be freed from evil concupiscence. If you wish to obtain the health of your soul, as did this woman the health of the body, imitate her. Receive the flesh and blood of Jesus with the most profound humility, with the firmest confidence in His power and goodness, and like this woman you too will be made whole.
III. Jesus called three dead persons to life, the twelve year old daughter of Jairus, ruler of the synagogue, of whom there is mention made in this gospel, the young man at Naim (Luke 7, 14), and Lazarus (John. 11, 43). By these three dead persons three classes of sinners may be understood: the maiden signifies those who sin in their youth through weakness and frailty, but touched by the grace of God, perceive their fall and easily rise again through penance; by the young man at Naim those are to be understood who sin repeatedly and in public, these require greater grace, more labor and severer penance; by Lazarus, the public and obdurate habitual sinners are to be understood who can be raised to spiritual life only by extraordinary graces and severe public penance.
IV. Christ did not raise the maiden, until the minstrels and noisy multitude were removed, by which He wished to teach us that the conversion of a soul cannot be accomplished in the midst of the noise and turmoil of temporal cares, idle pleasures and associations.

Blessed are ye when they shall revile you, and persecute you, and speak all that is evil against you untruly, for my sake: be glad and rejoice, for your reward is very great in heaven.
PROPER OF THE SAINTS FOR THE WEEK OF NOVEMBER 1st:
Date Day
Feast
Rank Color F/A Mass Time/Notes
|
1 |
Sun |
All Saints 23rd Sunday
after Pentecost |
d1cl |
W |
|
Mass 9:00 AM; Members Ss.
Peter & Paul; Rosary of Reparation 8:30 AM; Confessions 8:00 AM |
|
2 |
Mon |
All Souls Day |
d |
B |
|
Mass 5:30, 7:00 & 8:30
AM; Rosary of Reparation before Mass |
|
3 |
Tue |
Within the Octave |
sd |
W |
|
Mass 8:30 AM; Rosary of
Reparation before Mass |
|
4 |
Wed |
St. Charles Borromeo, BpC |
d |
W |
|
Mass 8:30 AM; Rosary of
Reparation before Mass |
|
5 |
Thu |
Within the Octave |
sd |
W |
|
Mass 8:30 AM; Rosary of
Reparation before Mass |
|
6 |
Fri |
Within the Octave First Friday |
sd |
W |
A |
Mass 8:30 AM; Rosary of
Reparation before Mass; Benediction & Holy Hour of Reparation |
|
7 |
Sat |
Within the Octave First
Saturday |
sd |
W |
|
Mass 9:00 AM; Benediction
& Holy Hour of Reparation with Rosary |
|
8 |
Sun |
24th
Sunday after Pentecost Octave Day of All Saints Four Holy Crowned Martyrs |
sd |
G |
|
Mass 9:00 AM; Members Ss.
Peter & Paul; Rosary of Reparation 8:30 AM; Confessions 8:00 AM |
EXPLANATION OF THE EIGHT BEATITUDES
I. Blessed are the poor in
spirit, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven. [Fruit of the virtue of Temperance
and the gift of Fear of the Lord]
THEY are poor in spirit who, like the apostles, leave all temporal things for Christ's sake and become poor; they who have lost their property by misfortune or injustice, and bear this loss with patience and resignation to the will of God; they who are contented with their poor and lowly station in life, do not strive for greater fortune or a higher position, and would rather suffer want than make themselves rich by unlawful means; they who though rich do not love wealth, nor set their hearts upon it, but use their riches to aid the poor; and especially they who are humble, that is, who have no exalted opinion of themselves,' but are convinced of their weakness and inward poverty, have a low estimate of themselves, therefore, feel always their need, and like poor mendicants, continually implore God's grace and assistance.
II. Blessed are the meek, for
they shall possess the land. [Fruit of the virtue of Justice and the gift of
the Piety]
He is meek who represses every rising
impulse of anger, impatience and desire of revenge, and willingly puts up with every thing that God, to prove him, decrees or permits to
happen to him, or men inflict upon him. He who thus controls himself, is like a
calm and tranquil sea, in which the image of the divine Sun is ever reflected,
clear and Unruffled. He who thus conquers himself is mightier than if he
besieged and conquered strongly fortified cities (Prov. 16, 32), and will
without doubt receive this earth, as well as heaven, as an inheritance,
enjoying eternally there the peace (Ps. 36) which is already his on earth.
III. Blessed are they that mourn, for they shall be comforted.[Fruit of
the virtue of Hope and the gift of Knowledge]
The mourners here mentioned are not
those who weep and lament over the death of relatives and friends, or over
misfortune or loss of temporal riches, but those who mourn that God is so often
offended, so little loved and honored by men, that so many souls, redeemed by
the precious blood of Christ, are lost. Among these mourners are also those who
lead a strict and penitential life, and patiently endure distress; for sin is
the only evil, the only thing to be lamented, and those tears only, which are
shed on account of sin, are useful tears, and are recompensed by everlasting
joy and eternal consolation.
IV. Blessed are they that hunger and thirst after justice, for they shall
have their fill.[Fruit of the virtue of Fortitude and the gift of Fortitude]
Hunger and thirst denote the ardent longing for those virtues which constitute Christian perfection. He who seeks such perfection with ardent desire and earnest striving, will be filled, that is, will be adorned by God with the most beautiful virtues, and will be abundantly rewarded in heaven.
V. Blessed are the merciful, for
they shall obtain mercy.[Fruit of the virtue of Prudence and the gift of
Counsel]
They are merciful who assist the poor according to their means, who practice every possible spiritual and corporal work of mercy, who as far as they can, patiently endure the faults of others, strive always to excuse them, and willingly forgive the injuries they have received. They especially are truly merciful, who are merciful to their enemies, and do good to them, as written: Love your enemies, and do good to them that hate you (Matt. 5, 44). Well is it for him who is merciful, the greatest "rewards are promised him, but a judgment without mercy shall be passed on the unmerciful.
VI. Blessed are the clean of
heart, for they shall see God.[Fruit of the virtue of Faith and the gift of
Understanding]
They are clean of heart, who carefully preserve the innocence which they received in baptism, and keep their heart and conscience free not only from all sinful words and deeds, but from all sinful thoughts and desires, and in all their omissions and commissions think and desire only good. These while yet on earth see God in all His works and creatures, because their thoughts are directed always to the Highest Good, and in the other world they will see Him face to face, enjoying in this contemplation a peculiar pleasure which is reserved for pure souls only; for as the eye that would see well, must be clear, so must those souls be immaculate who are to see God.
VII. Blessed are the
peace-makers, for they shall be called the children of God. [Fruit of the
virtue of Charity and the gift of Wisdom]
Those are peace-makers who guard their improper desires, who are careful to have peace in their conscience and regulated tranquility in all their actions, who do not quarrel with their neighbors, and are submissive to the will of God. These are called children of God, because they follow God who is a God of peace (Rom. 15, 33), and who even gave His only Son to reconcile the world, and bring upon earth that peace which the world does not know and cannot give (Luke 2, 14; John 14, 27).
VIII. Blessed are they that
suffer persecution for justice' sake, for theirs is the kingdom of heaven.[The
reward of the Saints]
Those suffer persecution for justice'
sake who by their words, writings, or by their life defend the truth, the faith
and Christian virtues; who cling firmly to God, and permit nothing to turn them
from the duties of the Christian profession, from the practice of their holy
religion, but on its account suffer hatred, contempt, disgrace, injury and
injustice from the world. If they endure all' this with patience and
perseverance, even, like the saints, with joy, then they will become like the
saints and like them receive the heavenly crown. If we wish to be crowned with
them, we must suffer with them: And all that will live godly in Christ Jesus,
shall suffer persecution (II Tim. 3, 12),
SUPPLICATION: How lovely, O Lord,
are Thy tabernacles! My soul longeth for Thy courts.
My body and soul rejoice in Thee, most loving God, Thou crown and reward of all
the saints, whose temporal pains and sufferings Thou dost reward with eternal
joy, filling them with good! How blessed are they who have faithfully served
Thee, for they carry Thy name on their forehead, and reign with Thee for all
eternity. Grant us, we beseech Thee, O God, by their intercession, Thy grace
that we, after their example, may serve Thee in sanctity and justice, in
poverty and humility, in meekness and repentance, in the ardent desire for all
virtues, by mercy, perfect purity of heart, in peacefulness and patience,
following them, and taking part, one day, with them in heavenly joy and
happiness. Amen.
What is it to venerate the saints?
To venerate the saints is to show veneration, love, and confidence towards these friends of God and co-heirs with Christ who, out of love for Him, have gone through the fight, are now honored by Him (Psalm 138:17), and reign with Him in eternal happiness.
Does not the veneration of the
saints infringe upon the honor due to God?
No; it is rather a confirmation of it, since it refers only to God, and, in the saints, honors only Him.
Are we permitted, then, to venerate
the saints?
Yes; and not only permitted, but it is good and useful to do so if we would honor God.
Is it also lawful to venerate the
relics of the saints, that is, their bones, and articles that belonged to them?
Without doubt it is. This, indeed, has been the unbroken practice, both under the Old Law and the New, from the earliest times; and God has sanctioned it by the most remarkable miracles. Thus He brought a dead man to life by the bones of Eliseus (IV Kings 13:21). The woman troubled with an issue of blood was made whole by barely touching the garments of Christ (Matthew 9:22; Mark 5:29; Luke 8:47). By the shadow of Saint Peter (Acts 5:15), and the handkerchiefs and aprons of Saint Paul (Acts 19:12), different diseases were cured, and evil spirits expelled.
Why ought we to venerate the relics
of the saints?
The reason is well given by the Council of Trent (Session 16). They are precious remains of those bodies which, in their life time, were members of Christ and temples of the Holy Ghost, and which shall one day be raised up and glorified.
The Church, the one true bride of the divine
Word, was known by the incommunicable privilege of possessing within her the
truth; not only its dead letter, but its ever-living self. The Holy Ghost has not kept the Books of
sacred Scripture from passing into the hands of the sects separated from the
center of unity; but He has reserved to the Church the treasure of tradition,
which transmits, surely and fully, from one generation to another, the word
which is life and light. This tradition
is kept up by the truth and the holiness of the Man-God, ever existing in His
members, ever tangible and visible in the Church. Holiness, which is inherent in the Church, is
tradition in its purest and strongest form; because it is the truth, not only
preached, but reduced to action and word, as it was in Christ Jesus, and as it
is in God. It is the deposit, which the
disciples of the apostles had the mission to hand faithfully down to their
successors, just as the apostles themselves had received it from the Word, who
had come upon earth.
Dom Gueranger, The
Liturgical Year, twenty-third Sunday after Pentecost
And they laughed him to scorn
(Matt 9, 24).
When Jesus told the minstrels and the crowd that the girl was not dead, but sleeping, they laughed at Him, because they understood not the meaning of His words. Sensual-minded men generally act in the same manner towards the priests and ministers of God, who by their word and example admonish them to despise honors, riches and pleasures, and to embrace the love of poverty, humility and mortification. This is, an unintelligible and hateful language to them which they ridicule and mock just as they do when they hear that death is a sleep, from which we shall one day awake and be obliged to appear before the judgment-seat of God. Woe to such scoffers by whose ridicule so many souls are led from the path of virtue! What the devil formerly, accomplished by tyrants in estranging men from God and a lively faith in Him and His Church, he seems to wish to accomplish in our days by the mockery, scoffs, and blasphemies of wicked men; for at no period have piety and virtue, holy simplicity and childlike faith, adherence to the holy Roman Church and her laws, reverence for her head, her ministers and priests, been more mocked, derided and blasphemed. Unhappily many permit themselves to be induced by mockery to abandon piety, to omit the public practice of their faith, to conceal their Catholic conviction, and to lead a lukewarm, careless, indeed, sinful life. Woe to the scoffers! they are an abomination to the Lord (Prov. 3, 32) who will one day require from their hands all the souls perverted by them. Do not permit yourself to be led astray by those who ridicule your faith and zeal for virtue; remember the words of Jesus: He that shall deny me before men, I will also deny him before my Father who is in heaven (Matt. 10, 33). Let Jesus be your consolation, He was scoffed and blasphemed for your sake, and often say within yourself:
I know, my most amiable Jesus, that the servant cannot be more than his master. Since Thou wert so often sneered at, mocked and blasphemed, why should I wonder if I am derided for my faith in Thee and Thy Church, and for the practice of virtue!
But the people that had been treated with so much predilection, and
whose fathers and first rulers had so ardently prayed for the coming of the Messias, was no longer in the position to which it had been
raised by the holy patriarchs and prophets.
Its beautiful religion, founded on desire and
hope, was then nothing but a sterile expectancy, which kept it motionless and
unable to advance a single step towards its Redeemer. As to its Law, Israel then minded nothing but
the letter, and, at last, turned it into a mummy of sectarian formalism. Now, whilst in spite of all this sinful
apathy it was mad with jealousy, pretending that no one else had any right to
heaven’s favours, the Gentile, whose ever-increasing
misery urged him to go in search of some deliverer, found one, and recognized
him in Jesus the saviour of the world.
Dom Gueranger, The Liturgical Year,
twenty-third Sunday after Pentecost
FEAST OF ALL
SAINTS NOVEMBER FIRST
PRESENCE
OF GOD ‑ Through
the intercession of Your O Lord, may I tread the way of holiness courageously.
MEDITATION:
I. Holy Mother Church, always solicitous and anxious
for our salvation, exults today with exceeding joy as she contemplates the
glory of her children who, having reached their heavenly fatherland, are safe
for all eternity, forever delivered from the snares of the evil one, and now
numbered everlastingly among the elect, the people of God. Like a mother, proud
of the triumph of her children, she presents them to the whole Christian world,
inviting all the faithful to share her maternal joy : " Let us all rejoice
in the Lord celebrating a feast in honor of all the saints, at whose solemnity
the angels rejoice and give praise to the Son of God " (Introit).
The Epistle (Ap. 7, 2‑12) offers us the
apocalyptic vision of the glory of the saints : " I saw a great multitude
which no man could number, of all nations and tribes and peoples and tongues,
standing before the throne and in the sight of the Lamb, clothed in white
robes, and with palms in their hands. "
Ranks of martyrs, apostles, confessors, and virgins, luminous hosts who
delight unceasingly in the vision of God, adore Him continually and praise Him
as they repeat : " Benediction and glory and wisdom and thanksgiving and
honor and power and strength to our God forever and ever. Amen. "
Who are these glorious saints? Men who have
lived upon earth as we have, who have known our miseries, our difficulties, our
struggles. Some of them we recognize easily, for the Church has raised them to
the honors of the Altar, but the great majority are entirely unknown to us.
They are humble people who lived obscurely in the accomplishment of duty,
without display, without renown, whom no one here below remembers, but whom the
heavenly Father looked upon, knew in secret, and, having proved their fidelity,
called to His glory. The honorable positions occupied by some in this vast
gathering, or the mighty deeds
accomplished
by others, no longer possess any value of themselves : eternal beatitude is not
determined by the great things achieved here below. One thing only endures, for
the humble and the great; the poor and the wealthy the degree of love they had
attained, to which corresponds the degree of glory which now renders them
eternally happy.
2.
While the Epistle gives us a glimpse of the life of the saints in heavenly
glory, the Gospel (Mt 5, 1-1 2), citing a
passage
from the beatitudes, unveils the life which was theirs upon earth : "
Blessed are the poor in spirit . . . Blessed are the meek . . . Blessed are
they that mourn . . . Blessed are they that hunger and thirst after justice . .
. Blessed are the merciful . . . Blessed are the clean of heart . . . Blessed
are the peacemakers . . . Blessed are they that suffer persecution. "
Poverty, humility, detachment from earthly goods; meekness of heart,
resignation and patience in sorrow, uprightness, hunger for justice; kindness
and understanding toward one's neighbor; purity of mind and heart; peacefulness
of spirit and bearer of peace; fortitude and generosity, which, for love of
God, embrace every suffering and endure every injustice : such are the
characteristics of the life led by the saints on earth, and such must be our
program, too, if we wish to attain sanctity as they did.
We want to become saints, but in the
easiest way possible, without effort, without fatigue or violence to ourselves;
we should like to practice virtue, but only to a certain point, only when it
does not ask for great sacrifice, or go too much against the grain. And so it
happens that when faced with acts of virtue which exact greater
self-renunciation, or the acceptance of difficult and repugnant are things,
such as quelling the resentments of self‑love, renouncing an attempt to make
our opinion prevail, submitting ourselves and meekly condescending to one who
is opposed to us, very often‑if not always‑we refuse, thinking it unnecessary to go to such lengths.
Yet our progress in holiness depends
precisely upon these acts which we hesitate to make; without them we shall
always lead a mediocre life, we shall always remain on the same level if indeed
we do not lose ground. Let us beg the saints whom we honor today to help us
overcome our laziness our lassitude, our cowardice; let us ask those who have
gone before us in the arduous way of sanctity to obtain for us the strength to
follow them. " If such as these have attained to sanctity, why not I?
" (St. Augustine). God offers us the grace which He gave to the saints;
but alas! what is lacking is our correspondence with it.
COLLOQUY:
" O holy souls that now rejoice
without fear of losing your joy and are forever absorbed in the praises of my
God! Happy indeed, your lot! How right that you should employ ourselves
ceaselessly in these praises! and how my soul envies you free as you now are
from the affliction caused by the grievous offenses which in these unhappy days
are committed against my God! No longer do you behold all the ingratitude of
men and their blindness nor the multitude of souls being carried away by Satan.
" O blessed heavenly souls! Help us in
our misery and intercede for us with the divine Mercy, so that we may be
granted some part of your joy and you may share with us some of that clear
knowledge which is now yours.
" And You, O my God, make us
understand what it is that You give to those who fight manfully through the
dream of this miserable life. Help us, O
loving souls, to understand what joy it gives you to behold the eternity of
your bliss and what delight to possess the certain knowledge that it will never
end.
" O blessed souls, who knew so well
how to profit by the gifts of God, and to purchase with this precious ransom so
delectable and enduring a heritage, tell us how you won Through Him such an
eternal blessing! Assist us, since you
are so near the Fountainhead. Draw water
for those of us on earth who are perishing with thirst” (T.J. Exc, 13).
“O saints of heaven, I am the least of all
creatures. I know my worthlessness, but
I also know how noble and generous hearts love to do good. Therefore, O blessed inhabitants of the
heavenly City, I entreat you to adopt me as your child. All the glory you may help me to acquire will
be yours; deign, then to hear my prayer and obtain for me… your love…” (T.C.J.,
St. 13).
All Souls' Day, November 2nd
ALL SOULS' DAY is the annual commemoration of all those souls who departed this
life in the grace and favor of God but who are still detained in purgatory.
Purgatory is that third place in the other world in which the souls of the
departed suffer the temporal punishment of those sins for which in life they
have not sufficiently atoned, and in which they are purified until they are
worthy to appear in the presence of God.
Is there a purgatory?
Yes; it is a doctrine of our faith.
1. Even under the Old Law the Jews held to this belief, and accordingly
Judas Machabeus sent twelve thousand silver drachmas
to Jerusalem to procure the offering of sacrifices for the dead.
2. Under the New Law Jesus Christ seems to point to such a place
(Matthew 5:26, 12:32). The apostle Paul writes to the Corinthians:
"The fire shall try every man's work, of what sort it is. If any man's work abide, which he hath built thereupon [upon Christ], he shall receive a reward; if the work of any man burn, he shall suffer loss [by the fire of purgatory], but he himself shall be saved, yet so as by fire" (I Cor. 3:13-15). A fire from which a man may be saved cannot be the fire of hell; for from hell there is no redemption. The words of Saint Paul, therefore, can only be understood of purgatory.
What souls are they that go to
purgatory?
The souls of all those who, though dying in the grace of God, have yet something to atone for. Those persons dying in the grace of God are still friends of God, and certainly God does not cast those who are His friends into hell. It is, therefore, as suitable to the idea of God's mercy as it is consonant to reason that such souls should be first purified in purgatory.
How can we assist the souls
suffering in purgatory?
1. By our prayers. The Holy
Scripture says: "It is a holy and a wholesome thought to pray for the
dead, that they may be loosed from sins." (II Machabees
12:46) The Catholic Church has therefore always taught that the prayer of the
faithful for the departed is holy and wholesome.
2. By the holy sacrifice of the Mass, the fruits of which are most
beneficial to the souls in purgatory. For this reason holy Church has always,
from the time of the apostles, remembered the dead in the holy Mass.
3. By gaining indulgences, and other good works, by which we supplicate
God to show mercy to the souls of the suffering, to accept what is performed by
us in satisfaction for the punishment to be endured by them, and to bring them
into the kingdom of everlasting peace and light (Ecclesiasticus
7:37).
When and how was this yearly
commemoration of the departed introduced?
The time of the introduction of this commemoration cannot be determined; for as early as the time of Tertullian he mentions that the Christians of his day held a yearly commemoration of the dead. Towards the end of the tenth century Saint Odo, abbot of the Benedictines, at Cluny, directed this feast to be celebrated yearly, on November 2nd, in all the convents of his Order, which usage was afterwards enjoined upon the whole Christian world by Pope John XVI. The feast of this day was probably established in order that, after having one day before rejoiced over the glory of the saints in heaven, we should this day remember in love those who are sighing in purgatory for deliverance.
Prayer: O God, the Creator and Redeemer of all the faithful, grant to the souls of Thy servants departed the remission of all their sins, that, by our pious supplications, they may obtain the pardon which they have always desired. Who livest and reignest, now and forever, Amen.
Devotions to the Holy Souls in Purgatory
Requiem
aeternam dona eis domine; et lux perpetual luceat eis. Requiescant in pace. Amen.
(Eternal
rest grant unto them, O Lord; and let perpetual light shine upon them. May they rest in peace. Amen.)
§ Sunday
O Lord God omnipotent, I beseech
Thee by the Precious Blood, which Thy divine Son Jesus shed in the Garden,
deliver the souls in purgatory, and especially that one which is the most
forsaken of all, and bring it into Thy glory, where it may praise and bless
Thee forever. Amen. Our Father, Hail
Mary, Eternal rest, etc.
§ Monday O Lord God omnipotent, I beseech Thee by the
Precious Blood which Thy divine Son Jesus shed in His cruel scourging, deliver
the souls in purgatory , and among them all, especially that soul which is
nearest to its entrance into Thy glory, that it may soon begin to praise Thee for ever. Amen.
Our Father, Hail Mary, Eternal rest, etc.
§ Tuesday O Lord God omnipotent, I beseech Thee by the
Precious Blood of Thy divine Son Jesus that was shed in His bitter crowning
with thorns, deliver the souls in purgatory, and among them all, particularly
that soul which is in the greatest need of our prayers, in order that it may
not long be delayed in praising Thee in Thy glory and blessing Thee for ever. Amen.
Our Father, Hail Mary, Eternal rest, etc.
§ Wednesday O Lord God omnipotent, I beseech Thee by the
Precious Blood of Thy divine son Jesus that was shed in the streets of
Jerusalem whilst He carried on His sacred shoulders the heavy burden of the
Cross, deliver the souls in purgatory and especially that one which is richest
in merits in Thy sight, so that, having soon attained the high place in glory
to which it is destined, it may praise Thee triumphantly and bless Thee for ever. Amen.
Our Father, Hail Mary, Eternal rest, etc.
§ Thursday
O Lord God omnipotent, I beseech
Thee by the Precious Body and Blood of Thy divine Son Jesus, which He himself
on the night before His Passion gave as meat and drink to His beloved Apostles
and bequeathed to His Holy Church to be the perpetual Sacrifice and life-giving
nourishment of His faithful people, deliver the souls in purgatory, but most of
all, that soul which was most devoted to this Mystery of infinite love, in
order that it may praise Thee therefore, together with Thy divine Son and the
Holy Spirit in Thy glory for ever. Amen. Our Father, Hail Mary, Eternal rest, etc.
§ Friday O Lord God omnipotent, I beseech Thee by the
Precious Blood which Jesus Thy divine Son did shed that day upon the tree of
the Cross, especially from His Sacred Hands and Feet, deliver the souls in
purgatory, and particularly that soul for whom I am most bound to pray, in
order that I may not be the cause which hinders Thee from admitting it quickly
to the possession of Thy glory where it may praise Thee and bless Thee for
evermore. Amen. Our Father, Hail Mary,
Eternal rest, etc.
§ Saturday
O Lord God omnipotent, I beseech
Thee by the precious Blood which gushed forth from the sacred Side of Thy
divine Son Jesus in the presence and to the great sorrow of His most holy
Mother, deliver the souls in purgatory and among them all especially that soul
which has been most devout to this noble Lady, that it may come quickly into
Thy glory, there to praise Thee in her, and her in Thee through all the ages.
Amen. Our Father, Hail Mary, Eternal
rest, etc.
The sins of my youth and my ignorances, remember not, O Lord. Would to God that we now examined our
conscience as seriously as we shall be forced to do in the place of expiation,
in order to repair our present negligence in that respect! Ignorance, which is now considered so
excusable, will be a sad thing for those whose neglect to seek instruction has
darkened their faith, lulled their hope to sleep, cooled their love, and
falsified on a thousand points their Christian life. Then, too, must be paid, to the last
farthing, the debts of penance accumulated by so many sins, which have been
forgiven, it is true, as to the guilt, perhaps long ago, and as long ago
entirely forgotten. O God, see my
abjection and my labour!
Don Gueranger, All
Souls Day
Bossuet, speaking of
the Council of Trent, which owed its completion to St. Charles Borromeo, says that it brought the Church back to the
purity of her origin as for as the iniquity of the times would permit. And when the sessions of the First Vatican
Council were opened, the bishop of Poitiers, the future Cardinal Pie, spoke of
‘that Council of Trent, which deserved, more truly even than that of Nicaea, to
be called the great Council, that Council, concerning which we may
confidently assert that since the creation of the world no assembly of men has
succeeded in introducing among mankind such great perfection; that Council
whereof it has been said that, as a tree of life, it has for ever restored to
the Church the vigour of her youth. More than three centuries have elapsed since
its labours were completed and its healing and
strengthening virtue is still felt.’
Dom Gueranger, The Liturgical Year, St. Charles Borromeo
Heroic Act of Charity ![]()
An "Heroic Act of
Charity" is the offering of the satisfactory value (not the merits)
of all of our sufferings and works for the rest of our lives and of
any time we may spend in Purgatory for the relief of the souls in Purgatory. We
do this by first deciding to do so, and then praying (using our own words or
the more formal prayer below) to offer these things to God through Mary's
hands.
Doing this is not a matter of taking a vow; it doesn't bind under pain of sin,
and it is revocable (unless one vows never to revoke the Act). But it is a
tremendous sacrifice, hence the name. It is truly heroic, a giving up of one's
own earned relief from the temporal effects of sin -- even relief of the
sufferings of Purgatory -- for the good of others.
In addition to asking God to use their satisfactory works for the souls in
Purgatory, those who make this Act also receive a plenary indulgence (under the
usual conditions) for the souls in Purgatory each time they receive Communion,
and each time they hear Mass on Mondays for the sake of the departed. Words to
a formal Act of Heroic Charity are as follows:
O Holy and Adorable Trinity, desiring to aid in the relief and release of the Holy Souls in Purgatory, through my devotion to the Blessed Virgin Mary, I cede and renounce, on behalf of these souls, all the satisfactory part of my works, and all the suffrages which may be given to me after my death. In their entirety, I offer them to Mary, the Most Holy Mother of God, that she may use them, according to her good pleasure, for those souls of the faithful departed whom she desires to alleviate their suffering. O my God, deign to accept and bless my offering which I make to Thee through the most august Queen of Heaven and Earth. Amen.

And when the multitude was put forth, he went in, and
took her by the hand. And the maid arose. And the fame hereof went abroad into
all that country.
TWENTY‑THIRD SUNDAY AFTER PENTECOST DESIGNS OF PEACE AND LOVE
PRESENCE
of GOD ‑ O Lord,
fulfill in me Your designs of peace and love, making me rise to a life of
complete fervor.
MEDIITATION:
1. In spite of our ardent ideal, our ardent
desire for sanctity, we always find ourselves full of miseries, always indebted
to God. Our souls often tremble with fear in His presence, and we ask ourselves
: How will He receive me? Will He turn me away? But the answer is quite
different from what we would expect : "The Lord saith : I think thoughts
of peace and not of affliction. You shall call upon Me and I will hear you, and
I will bring back your captivity from all places. " These consoling words,
which we read in the Introit of today's Mass, open our hearts to the sweetest
hopes. God loves us in spite of all. He is always and everywhere our Father,
and He desires to free us from the servitude of our passions and from our
weaknesses. Then spontaneously the humble invocation of the Collect rises to
our lips : " Grant, O Lord, that by Your goodness we may be delivered from
the bonds of sin which by our frailty we have committed. " Humility and
the sincere acknowledgment of our wrongdoing is always the starting point for
conversion.
In the Epistle (Phil 3, I 7-21; 4, I ‑3)
St. Paul speaks to us of conversion : `' For many walk, of whom I have told you
often, and now tell you weeping, that they are enemies of the Cross of Christ .
. . who mind only the things of earth. " Every time that we shun a
sacrifice, that we protest against suffering, that we seek selfish pleasures,
we behave, in practice, like enemies of the Cross of Christ. Thus our lives
become too earthly, too much attached to creatures, too heavily burdened to
rise toward heaven. We must be converted, we must practice detachment, and
remember that " our conversation is in heaven "; to this end, we must
willingly embrace the hardships of the return journey to our heavenly homeland.
As an encouragement, St. Paul places before our eyes the glory of our eternal
life : " Jesus Christ will reform the body of our lowness, made like to the
body of His glory. " These are the " thoughts of peace, " the
great designs of love which our heavenly Father outlines for us : to free us
from the bondage of sin, and conform us to His own Son, making us sharers in
His glorious resurrection. They are marvelous designs but they will be realized
only with our cooperation. " Therefore, " the Apostle beseeches us,
" my dearly beloved brethren, and most desired, my joy and my crown : so
stand fast in the Lord. " Stand fast, that is, persevere in your
conversion, strong in humility, confidence, and love of the Cross.
2.
Today's Gospel (Mt 9, I8‑26) gives a striking example of the transformation
which God desires to accomplish in us. It also shows how He realizes His
thoughts of peace in those who approach Him with a humble and trustful heart.
First, let us consider the woman troubled with an issue of blood. Her malady
was incurable, she had been suffering from it for twelve years, and she had
found no remedy. The poor woman, ashamed and humiliated, did not dare, like the
other sick persons, to present herself directly to Jesus. However, her faith was so lively that she
said within herself " If I shall touch only His garment, I shall be
healed. Furtively drawing near to Him she touched the hem of His garment. Jesus
noticed that light touch and turning around said : " Be of good heart,
daughter, thy faith hath made thee whole. " No petition, no spoken request‑but
what moved the Lord was the prayer of that humble, trustful heart so full of
faith.
As Jesus healed the woman with the issue of
blood so does He wish to heal our souls, but He expects of us dispositions
similar to hers. Too often we are content to pray with our lips while our
hearts are cold and distant; Jesus however, looks to the heart; He wants the prayer
of the heart, a cry of humility and confidence, a cry which goes straight to
His own divine Heart. On the other hand, how much more fortunate are we than
that poor sick woman! She succeeded only once in touching the hem of His
garment whereas our souls in Holy Communion may be daily united with His very
Body and Blood. Oh! if we only had faith like a grain of mustard seed!
The second miracle followed. The daughter
of Jairus was not simply ill, she was dead; but it was no more difficult for
Jesus to restore a dead person to life than to heal one who was sick. He, the
true Lord of life and death, " took her by the hand and the maid arose.
" Jesus is our Resurrection not only for our eternal life when, at a
signal from Him, our body will rise glorious and be reunited to our soul: but
He is our Resurrection even in this life: our Resurrection from the death of
sin to the life of grace, our Resurrection from a lukewarm life to a fervent
and holy life.
Let us draw near to Jesus with the humility
and confidence of the woman cured of the issue of blood. Let us beg Him with
all our hearts to realize in us His designs of love, by drawing us away from
the sluggish mediocrity of a spiritual life still entangled in the snares of
egoism, and by giving us a strong, determined impetus toward sanctity.
COLLOQUY:
" O Lord, how ill is Your friendship
requited by those who so soon become Your mortal enemies again! Of a truth;
Your mercy is great; what friend shall we find who is so long‑suffering? If
once such a cleavage takes place between two earthly friends, it is never
erased from the memory and their friendship can never again become as close as
before. Yet how often has our friendship for You failed in this way, and for
how many years do You await our return to You! May You be blessed, my Lord God,
who bear so compassionately with us that You seem to forget Your greatness and
do not punish such treacherous treason as this, as would only be right"
(T.J. Con, 2).
" O Jesus, You are my peace; for
through You I have access to the Father, since it has pleased the Father to
grant peace through the Blood of Your Cross to all in heaven and on earth.
" This is Your work as regards every
soul of good will; it is what Your immense, Your exceeding charity urges You to
do in me. You desire to be my peace.... By the Blood of Your Cross, You will
make peace in the little heaven of my soul . . . You will fill me with
Yourself, You will bury me in Yourself, and You will make me live again with
You, by Your Life.
" O Jesus, even though I fall at every
moment, in trustful faith I shall pray You to raise me up, and I know You will
forgive me, and will blot out everything with jealous care. More than that :
You will despoil me, deliver me from my miseries, from everything that is an
obstacle to Your divine action; and will draw all my powers to Yourself, and
make them Your captive .... Then I shall have passed completely into You and
shall be able to say : It is no longer I that live; my Master liveth in
me" (ET. II, 12).
Sacrilege is the
violation of sacred things. Sacred
things include also sacred persons and places. Local Sacrilege is the violation
of a sacred place. A sacred place is a
place permanently consecrated or blessed by the authority of the Church for the
worship of God (c.1154). Sacrilege of a sacred place may be committed… by
putting the church to impious or unseemly use…. These actions must be certain,
notorious, and committed in the church itself.
Rev. Dominic Prummer,
O.P., Handbook of Moral Theology
Many pastors have destroyed
my vineyard, they have trodden my portion under foot: they have changed my
delightful portion into a desolate wilderness. They have laid it waste, and it
hath mourned for me. With desolation is
all the land made desolate; because there is none that considereth in the
heart.
Jer 12, 10-11
The Church is One,
Holy, Catholic, Apostolic, and Roman: unique, the Chair founded on Peter. Outside her fold is to be found neither the
true faith nor eternal salvation, for it is impossible to have God for a Father
if one does not have the Church for a Mother.
Ven. Pope Pius IX, Singulari
Quidem
The Prayer of a Saint for
the Conversion and Salvation of Sinners
O eternal Father, I offer You the Blood shed
by Your Son with such deep love and ardent charity for the salvation of men.
O Jesus, I offer You the innumerable drops
of Blood which You shed so freely at Your dreadful scourging, and as You shed
it for all Your members, so do I offer it to You for all the members of holy
Church, whose Head You are. I offer It
to You so that Your “Christs,” your priests, may once again be the light of the
world, that Your virgins may not be of the number of the foolish virgins, that
infidels and heretics may return to your fold and that all souls may be saved.
O eternal Word, I want to speak to You as
You did to us. In truth, I say to You
that I would sacrifice a thousands lives, if I had them, to help save these
souls. I do not want to depart from this
life until You have enlightened some one of them. But I am not worthy to be heard. Hear not one who is so presumptuous, but
answer Your own Blood. You cannot fail
Yourself; hear then, O Jesus, the voice of Your Blood.
O eternal Father, that love which moved You
to create men, urges You also to infuse Your light into them. I well know that You do infuse it, but they
do not accept it. What is the reason for
this? My ingratitude. I know, O my God, my ingratitude, but I have
not plumbed its depths. Punish me for
their offenses; punish me for their sins.
Oh! How wretched I am to be the cause of so much ingratitude and
wickedness.
If I could, I would take all men and lead
them to the bosom of Your Holy Church, so that she could cleanse them of all their
infidelities, regenerate them like a mother, and then nourish them with the
sweet milk of the holy Sacraments.
St. Mary Magdalen dei
Pazzi
Dearly beloved, believe not
every spirit, but try the spirits if they be of God:because many false prophets
are gone out into the world.
1 John 4:1
We shall never learn to know ourselves except by endeavoring to know
God; for, beholding His greatness, we realize our own littleness; His purity
shows us our foulness; and by meditating upon His humility we find how very far
we are from being humble.
St. Teresa of Avila
Adding such a great number of martyrs to
the list of beatified persons shows that the supreme witness of giving blood is
not an exception reserved only to some individuals, but a realistic possibility
for all Christian people. It includes men and women of different ages,
vocations and social conditions, who pay with their lives in fidelity to Christ
and his Church.
Their example gives witness to the
fact that baptism commits Christians to participate boldly in the spread of the
Kingdom of God, cooperating if necessary with the sacrifice of one's own life.
Certainly not everyone is called to a bloody martyrdom. There is also an
unbloody 'martyrdom,' which is no less significant… It is the silent and heroic testimony of many
Christians who live the Gospel without compromises, fulfilling their duty and
dedicating themselves generously in service to the poor.
This martyrdom of ordinary life is a
particularly important witness in the secularized societies of our time. It is
the peaceful battle of love that all Christians, like Paul, have to fight
tirelessly; the race to spread the Gospel that commits us until death. May
Mary, Queen of Martyrs and Star of Evangelization, help us and assist us in our
daily witness.
Pope Benedict XVI, on
the occasion of the canonization of the Catholic martyrs by the communists in
Spain
If the Son of God will have all men to be saved, how is it that so many
suffer the torments of Hell? I answer in
one word: They wish it. He sends
preachers of His Gospel to all parts of the world to proclaim: “He who
believes, and is baptized, shall be saved.”
And if any are unwilling to enter on this way, they perish by their own
fault and not by the lack of will on the part of the Redeemer. For an hour the perfidious Jews exulted over
Christ in His sufferings; Judas for an hour enjoyed the price of his avarice;
for an hour Pilate gloried that he had regained the friendship of Herod and not
lost the friendship of Caesar. But for
nearly two thousand years they have all been suffering the torments of Hell;
and their cries of despair will be heard forever and ever.
St. Robert Bellarmine
The
Church of Christ, therefore, is one and the same for ever; those who leave it
depart from the will and command of Christ, the Lord - leaving the path of
salvation they enter on that of perdition. "Whosoever is separated from
the Church is united to an adulteress. He has cut himself off from the promises
of the Church, and he who leaves the Church of Christ cannot arrive at the
rewards of Christ....He who observes not this unity observes not the law of
God, holds not the faith of the Father and the Son, clings not to life and
salvation" (S. Cyprianus, De Cath. Eccl. Unitate, n. 6)…..
The Church, founded on these principles and
mindful of her office, has done nothing with greater zeal and endeavour than
she has displayed in guarding the integrity of the faith. Hence she regarded as
rebels and expelled from the ranks of her children all who held beliefs on any
point of doctrine different from her own. The Arians, the Montanists, the
Novatians, the Quartodecimans, the Eutychians, did not certainly reject all
Catholic doctrine: they abandoned only a certain portion of it. Still who does
not know that they were declared heretics and banished from the bosom of the
Church? In like manner were condemned all authors of heretical tenets who
followed them in subsequent ages. "There can be nothing more dangerous
than those heretics who admit nearly the whole cycle of doctrine, and yet by
one word, as with a drop of poison, infect the real and simple faith taught by
our Lord and handed down by Apostolic tradition" (Auctor Tract. de Fide
Orthodoxa contra Arianos).
The practice of the Church has always been
the same, as is shown by the unanimous teaching of the Fathers, who were wont
to hold as outside Catholic communion, and alien to the Church, whoever would
recede in the least degree from any point of doctrine proposed by her authoritative
Magisterium. Epiphanius, Augustine, Theodore:, drew up a long list of the
heresies of their times. St. Augustine notes that other heresies may spring up,
to a single one of which, should any one give his assent, he is by the very
fact cut off from Catholic unity. "No one who merely disbelieves in all
(these heresies) can for that reason regard himself as a Catholic or call
himself one. For there may be or may arise some other heresies, which are not
set out in this work of ours, and, if any one holds to one single one of these
he is not a Catholic" (S. Augustinus, De Haeresibus, n. 88)….
Pope Leo XIII, Satis Cognitum
Let us begin with regulating
the understanding and the will.
The primary means is
prayer, by which is sought the light of the Holy Ghost… The second is a
persistent application to the serious and diligent examination of every object
in order to distinguish the good from the evil. A judgment is formed which is
not in accord with external appearances, the testimony of our senses, or the standards
of a corrupt world, but which is conformable to the judgment of the Holy Ghost.
Then we shall clearly
see that what the world pursues with such eagerness and affection is mere
vanity and illusion; that ambition and pleasure are dreams which, once
shattered, are succeeded by sorrow and regret; that ignominy is a subject of
glory, and sufferings a source of joy; that nothing can be more noble or
approach the Divine nature more closely than to forgive those who injure us,
and to return good for evil.
We shall see clearly
that it is greater to despise the world than to have it at one's command; that
it is infinitely preferable to submit to the humblest of men for God's sake,
than to command kings and princes; that an humble knowledge of ourselves surpasses
the deepest sciences; in short, that greater praise is due to him who curbs his
passion on the most trivial occasions, than to him who conquers the strongest
cities, defeats entire armies, or even works miracles and raises the dead to
life.
Dom Lorenzo Scupoli, The
Spiritual Combat
And
this is long before divorce, contraception, abortion, in vitro fertilization,
embryonic “research”, homosexual “marriage”, LGBT “rights”, “religious
liberty”, ecumenism, etc., etc., etc.
Now is truly the time in which
the powers of darkness winnow the elect like wheat… Depravity exults; science
is impudent; liberty, dissolute. The holiness of the sacred is despised; the
majesty of divine worship is not only disapproved by evil men, but defiled and
held up to ridicule.
Pope Gregory XVI, Mirari Vos
God communicates Himself most to that soul that has progressed farthest
in love: namely, that has its will in closest conformity with the will of God…
only the soul that has attained complete conformity and likeness of will is
totally united and transformed in God supernaturally.
St. John of the Cross
Some say they are not
bound by the doctrine, explained in Our Encyclical Letter [Mystici Corporis]
of a few years ago, and based on the Sources of Revelation, which teaches that
the Mystical Body of Christ and the Roman Catholic Church are one and the same
thing. Some reduce to a meaningless formula the necessity of belonging to the
true Church in order to gain eternal salvation. Others finally belittle the
reasonable character of the credibility of Christian faith.
These and like errors,
it is clear, have crept in among certain of Our sons who are deceived by
imprudent zeal for souls or by false science. To them We are compelled with
grief to repeat once again truths already well known, and to point out with
solicitude clear errors and dangers of error.
Pope Pius XII, Humani
Generis
Fr. Denis Fahey, Apostle
of the Kingship of Christ – Prediction fulfilled!
One of Fr. Fahey's biggest
disappointments was that the Irish Constitution of 1937 was not amended in
order to make the Catholic Church the "one true church," instead of
being "merely the church of the majority in Ireland." Fr. Fahey's in
the early 1940s, gallantly fought to change the Constitution, but the document,
in this regard, remained the same. Fr. Fahey was tremendously distraught by
the constitutional provision and predicted that spiritual ruin would ensue.
The thought that his beloved Ireland, which has so loyally withstood through
tortured centuries every effort to destroy her Faith in Christ, should fail in
her official document publicly to acknowledge His Kingship, -- that thought,
that fact blighted in his eyes all the beauties of nature, robbed the bird's
song of their sweetness and the countryside at large of its color. . . . For
him it was a tragedy. As an Irish priest, however, he felt very keenly the
infidelity to Christ. . . . It haunted his waking hours and disturbed his brief
moments of repose.
Fr. Francis J. Comerford, S.S.Sp.
student and friend of Fr. Denis Fahey
Many Catholics 'do not believe' church teachings
CARL O'BRIEN,
Chief Reporter, The Irish Times - June 5, 2012
THE MAJORITY of Catholics in Ireland
do not attend Mass regularly and significant numbers do not believe in key
tenets of the church’s teaching, according to an Irish Times/Ipsos MRBI poll….
Despite the fallout from clerical sex abuse scandals, a significant proportion
of the country – including non-Catholics – believe the church has had a broadly
positive influence on Ireland….. Overall, just under a third (31 per cent) of
Catholics said they attended Mass at least once a week. More than two-thirds
attended services far less frequently. Some 39 per cent said they either never
or very occasionally went to Mass. A further 20 per cent said they attended
every two to three months, while 8 per cent went once a fortnight…… When it
comes to the church’s teachings, many Catholics do not subscribe to key tenets
such as transubstantiation. Almost two-thirds (62 per cent) believe the
blessing of bread and wine during Mass only represents the body and blood of
Christ. Just over a quarter believe it is transformed (26 per cent).… Also,
most Catholics (59 per cent) said they are aware of the Eucharistic Congress,
due to take place this week, but a very small minority (4 per cent) planned to
attend.
Better that only a few
Catholics should be left, staunch and sincere in their religion, than that they
should, remaining many, desire as it were, to be in collusion with the Church's
enemies and in conformity with the open foes of our faith.
St. Peter Canisius
For the moral virtue of fortitude, the old tenet of classical Western
rules for living holds true: every virtue must always be tied with all others
at their core; thus there can be no bravery without truthfulness, without
justice, or without discipline. It is a
bourgeois illusion to think that a person can be just without ever being
required to demonstrate his courage as well.
It is no less a distortion of meaningful order to believe that one can
be brave even though he knowingly fights on the side of injustice; the bravery
of the criminal is a contradiction in terms.
Likewise, fortitude as a moral virtue can have no bond with
indiscipline; In Parcival it is said, “Never have I heard that a man was
praised for undisciplined bravery.”
Josef Pieper, A Brief Reader on
the Virtues of the Human Heart
My heart is penetrated with grief when I think of the almost infinite
number of souls who are damned for lack of knowing the true God and the
Christian religion. The greatest misfortune, O my God, is not to know
Thee, and the greatest of punishments not to love Thee ... The knowledge of
Jesus Christ is the science of Christians and the science of salvation; it
surpasses, says Saint Paul, all human sciences in value and perfection
...Because of its necessity; for no one can be saved without the knowledge of
Jesus Christ, while a person who knows absolutely nothing of any other science
will be saved as long as he is enlightened by the knowledge of Jesus Christ.
St. Louis Marie de Montfort
Bishop Guido Marini, Pope Benedict’s Master of Ceremonies, said that there is no difference in the
traditional Church before Vatican II (1962-1965) and after. He stated:
"Terms like 'preconciliar' and 'postconciliar,' belong to an outdated
language, and if they are used with the intention of indicating a discontinuity
in the Church's journey, I maintain that they are mistaken and typical of highly
reductive ideological views."
Cardinal Kasper
teaches:
… today we no longer understand ecumenism in the sense of a return, by which the others would ‘be converted’ and return to being Catholics. This was expressly abandoned by Vatican II.
Cardinal Walter Kasper,
Prefect of Vatican Council for Promoting Christian Unity, Feb. 26, 2001
The Church Infallibly Teaches:
… the union of Christians can only be promoted
by promoting the return to the one true Church of Christ of those who are
separated from it.
Pope Pius XI, Mortalium Animos
The
Holy Roman Church firmly believes, professes and preaches that all those who
are outside the Catholic Church, not only pagans but also Jews or heretics and
schismatics, cannot share in eternal life and will go into the everlasting fire
which was prepared for the devil and his angels, unless they are joined to the
Church before the end of their lives….
Pope Eugene IV, Council of Florence, Cantate Domino
Cardinal Kasper
teaches:
The old theory of substitution (of the New Covenant for the Old) is gone since the Second Vatican Council… Therefore, the Church believes that Judaism, that is, the faithful response of the Jewish people to God’s irrevocable covenant, is salvific for them, because God is faithful to his promises.
Cardinal Walter Kasper, Prefect of Vatican Council for Promoting Christian Unity, May 1, 2001
The Church Infallibly
Teaches:
The Holy Roman Church firmly believes, professes and teaches that the
matter pertaining to the law of the Old Testament, of the Mosaic Law, which are
divided into ceremonies, sacred rites, sacrifices, and sacraments, because they
were established to signify something in the future, although they were suited
to divine worship at that time, after our Lord’s coming had been signified by
them, ceased, and the sacraments of the New Testament began; and that whoever,
even after the passion, placed hope in these matters of the law and submitted
himself to them as necessary for salvation, as if faith in Christ could not
save without them, sinned mortally. Yet it does not deny that after the
passion of Christ up to the promulgation of the Gospel they could have been
observed until they were believed to be in no way necessary for salvation; but
after the promulgation of the Gospel it asserts that they cannot be observed
without the loss of eternal salvation. All, therefore, who after that
time (the promulgation of the Gospel) observe circumcision and the Sabbath and
the other requirements of the law, it declares alien to the Christian faith and
not in the least fit to participate in eternal salvation, unless someday they
recover from these errors.
Pope Eugene IV, Council of Florence, Cantate Domino
It follows that ignorance has the nature of mortal sin on account of
either a preceding negligence, or the consequent result; and, for this reason,
ignorance is reckoned one of the general causes of sin. All sin proceeds from ignorance.
St. Thomas Aquinas
Formerly we had priests of gold who celebrated in chalices of
wood. Now we have priests of wood
celebrating in chalices of gold.
St. Boniface
Priests who see insults offered to God and remain silent are called by
Isaias “mute dogs.” But to these mute dogs shall be imputed all the sins that
they could have – but have not prevented....
Hence, St. Leo adds: “The priest who does not withdraw another from
error proves that he is himself involved in it.”
St. Alphonsus de Liguori
But how, I ask, does it happen that the saints, who live only for God, resist
their ordination through a sense of their unworthiness, and that some run
blindly to the priesthood, and rest not until they attain it by lawful or
unlawful means? Ah. Unhappy men! Says St. Bernard, to be registered among the
priests of God shall be for them the same as to be enrolled on the catalogue of
the damned. And why? Because such persons are generally called to the
priesthood, not by God, but by relatives, by interest, or ambition. Thus they
enter the house of God, not through the motive a priest should have, but
through worldly motives. Behold why the faithful are abandoned, the Church
dishonored, so many souls perish, and with them such priests are also damned.
St. Alphonsus de Liguori
Any cleric or monk who seduces
young men or boys, or who is apprehended in kissing or in any shameful
situation, shall be publicly flogged and shall lose his clerical tonsure. Thus
shorn, he shall be disgraced by spitting into his face, bound in iron chains,
wasted by six months of close confinement, and for three days each week put on
barley bread given him toward evening. Following this period, he shall spend a
further six months living in a small segregated courtyard in the custody of a
spiritual elder, kept busy with manual labor and prayer, subjected to vigils
and prayers, forced to walk at all times in the company of two spiritual
brothers, never again allowed to associate with young men for purposes of
improper conversation or advice.
St. Basil the Great
Of Humility
and Patience
IN this short discourse we will not separate humility and patience,
which were the inseparable companions of Christ on the Cross, and which are
united together with the strong love of sisters. The servant of God ought to
suffer much for Christ, since he hopes to enjoy with Him eternal happiness. The
Apostle says that ‘the sufferings of the present time are not worthy to be
compared to the eternal weight of glory which shall be revealed in us.’ We
cannot have, nor find, two perfect delights (earthly and heavenly), nor can
this double joy be in all things complete. Christ began His teaching with
humility in the Crib; and, as a good Master, He completed it by patience on the
Cross. He says: ‘Blessed are they who suffer persecution for justice’ sake.’ He
well knew that the suffering would be changed into glory; persecution and fear
into joy. A silversmith makes a cup or vase out of the metal he has, but he
cannot make a silver chalice out of a mass of lead; it is God alone Who can
draw rest out of labour, and eternal joy out of torments. Loving, humble, and
patient ought those servants to be who expect from their Lord His unspeakable
reward.
St. Francis of Assisi, short sermon
British Public
Indoctrination – England’s “seeds of future destiny” are now evident – in one
generation from the world’s greatest power to a rotten little lonely island
buried under usury!
The poor in Townshend’s day (Sir Charles
Townshend, 2nd Viscount Townshend, British statesman, leader of Whig
faction, 1714) were illiterate. Therefore, so long as they were not educated at
all, there was no necessity to educate them wrong. As a result there remained
among them a strange and clouded memory that there had been good times in the
past before the dissolution of the monasteries. This memory was quite
unconnected with any present Catholic sympathies: it came from the fact that it
was the coining of the monastic plate (i.e.: the sacred vessels melted down and
coined) that started the rise in prices.
“I’ll tell thee
what, good fellow,
Before the friars
went hence
A bushel of the
best wheat
Was sold for
fourteen pence,
And forty eggs a
penny
That were both
good and new,”
sings Ignorance in the Percy (Protestant, Rev. Thomas Percy) Ballad of
Plain Truth (the Protestant) and Blind Ignorance (the Catholic). And, though
‘Truth’ is made to win the theological debate, he specifically refuses even to
try to refute Ignorance’s economic history. The Rev. C. L. Marson
(Protestant, d. 1914) in his book on Glastonbury (King Arthur was buried at
Glastonbury Abbey) tells how the Somerset labourers
in the last century (18th) still spoke of the Glastonbury monks as a
“wonderful good class of people served terrible bad”. It has taken but two
generations of compulsory education and text-book history to make the poor as
ignorant as the rich. […..]
Meanwhile,
Dr. (Matthew) Arnold, the founder of the public-school system, when appointed Regius Professor of History at Oxford, was telling his
biographer, Stanley, that he “could not bear to plunge (himself) into the very
depths of that noisome cavern”, the Middle Ages, “and to have to toil through
centuries of dirt and darkness” —centuries in which, as Thorold Rogers was to
show, the poor were
materially some six times better off than they were in Dr. Arnold’s England.
In preference to such a painful theme the doctor would prefer to dwell on “the
deep calm of the first seventy years of the eighteenth century . . as
containing within itself the seeds of our future destiny.”
Christopher Hollis, The Two Nations, A Financial Study of
English History, 1935
AMAZON
SYNOD: Why does the “New Evangelization,” not just permit, but require a
married clergy?
In his Encyclical Menti Nostre,
Pope Pius XII declares, “The priest is... the organ of the communication and
increase of life in the Mystical Body of Christ. Far from losing the gift and
the office of paternity because of his celibacy, the priest increases them
immeasurably, since if he does not beget children for this passing life on
earth, he begets them for that of life which is heavenly and eternal.” Parents
of children collaborate with God on the natural level in the communication of
life to new human beings, of rearing and educating them for the glory of God.
The priest has an “immeasurably” higher calling to beget children of God, that
is, of proselytizing human beings to faith in the truths God has revealed and
obedience to the laws which He commands. The New Evangelization radically
opposes proselytizing anyone therefore, the priest no longer begets children to
God and turns to begetting of natural progeny. The New Evangelization is
spiritually sterile. The Novus Ordo priest is a clerical gelding. He is
worthless to both man and God.
Hence, also,
that understanding of its sacred dogmas must be perpetually retained, which
Holy Mother Church has once declared; and there must never be recession from
that meaning under the specious name of a deeper understanding. Vatican I
If anyone shall have said that it is possible
that to the dogmas declared by the Church a meaning must sometimes be attributed
according to the progress of science, different from what the Church has
understood and understands: let him be anathema. Vatican I
It is said that the younger Pitt once greeted Adam Smith with the
remark, “We are all your pupils here.” It was the tragic truth. No one who
reads the strong pages of the Wealth of
Nations can fail to be captured with delight at their powerful reasoning.
The faults of that book are not in its reasoning, but in its premises in its
unproved assumption that a society must necessarily consist of a few
capitalists and the propertyless proletariat, who can only get a living by
working for the capitalists for a subsistence wage. To St. Thomas Aquinas
property existed to promote the well-being of society, but to Adam Smith society
existed to defend the rights of the owners of property. Cupiditas, to St. Paul and to all Christian tradition radix malorum omnium, to Adam Smith and
the Benthamites was radix bonorum omnium. Christopher Hollis, The Two Nations, A Financial Study of
English History, 1935
And now listen to the conclusion. Of all the gifts of the Holy Spirit
which Christ has ever granted or will grant to His servants, the principal is
the grace to conquer self, and willingly to suffer injuries for the love of
God. For in all the above-mentioned wonderful works (personal sanctity, healing
the sick, raising the dead, prophecy, knowledge of souls, converting sinners,
possessing all knowledge and understanding, etc.) we could not glory, because
they are not ours, but God’s. ‘What hast thou that thou hast not received? And
if thou hast received it, why dost thou glory as if thou hadst not received
it?’ But in the Cross of afflictions and tribulations we may glory, for this in
our own. And therefore the Apostle says: ‘Far be it from me to glory, save in
the Cross of Our Lord Jesus Christ.’
St. Francis of Assisi
Virtue: The word
virtue is derived the Latin, virtus
meaning manliness, worth, virtue. The word, virile, is similarly derived.
Virtue is that habit or quality which enables and inclines us to do good works;
in other words, it is the facility and constant inclination of doing the will
of God. Virtue implies more than a single action. He who has performed a good
action is not, therefore, virtuous; and he who has done an evil deed may still
be virtuous. Virtue denotes a permanent quality, a lasting fitness and facility
to do good. As there are natural and supernatural good works, so there are
natural and supernatural virtues, according as the fitness and facility of
doing good has been naturally acquired by the repetition of good actions or
proceeds from a supernatural source.
Ecclesiastical dictionary
To
be open to the truth of real things and to live by perceived truth: these
constitute the essence of the moral person. Only one who sees and affirms this
objective reality is also able to recognize how deeply the ruin penetrates that
an unchaste heart allows to happen within itself.
Josef
Pieper, Brief Reader on the Virtues of
the Human Heart
Protestant
Whig Idea of a proper king: Any king will do as long as he is not Catholic!
The Whigs had already made
monarchy impotent. It was their next achievement to make it ridiculous. For
such a purpose no candidate for the throne could have suited them better than
George I. Not only could he not speak English, as the text-books tell us, but
he was also guilty of the more serious crime of having procured the murder of
his wife’s lover and then of having had him baked in an oven. An historian as
careful and restrained as Lord Acton has written of him, “Nobody doubted that
Konigsmark had been made away with and that the author of the crime was the
King of England, whose proper destination, therefore, should have been not St.
James’s (the royal palace) but Newgate (Prison), and indeed not Newgate but
Tyburn (place of execution).” There was little risk of a monarchical revival
under such a monarch.
Christopher Hollis, The Two Nations, A Financial Study of
English History, 1935
“Here is the greatest secret
that I know: Genius is born of a profound confidence in God...”
Antoine Blanc de
Saint-Bonnet, French Restoration
The tenth characteristic (of Satanic influence) is the alienation from
Jesus Christ and His imitation. As a
proof of this, it is enough to recall the great aversion towards the Person of
the Redeemer, on the part of the false contemplatives and heretics in whom the
diabolical spirit triumphs: the former forbidding meditation on Him and
cancelling His memory from the mind; the latter impeding His worship and
veneration.
Fr. John Baptist Scaramelli, S. J. (1687-1752), The Discernment of Spirits for the Right Ruling of Our Own and Others'
Actions, quoted by Don Pietro Leone Monselice, The Destruction of the Roman Rite, and applied to the Novus Ordo
“It cannot be known how much humility or patience a servant of God has,
when he has everything according to his wishes or necessity. But when the time
comes that those who ought to befriend him turn against him, then he has as
much humility and patience as he shows, and no more.”
St. Francis of Assisi
“A
sentence declaratory of the offence is always necessary in the forum externum,
since in this tribunal no one is presumed to be excommunicated unless convicted
of a crime that entail such a penalty.”
Pope
Benedict XIV, De syndod, X, I, 5
The Saint
Prophesies great Schisms and Tribulations in the Church.
A SHORT time before the holy Father’s death, he called together his
Children and warned them of the coming troubles, saying: ‘Act bravely, my
Brethren; take courage, and trust in the Lord. The time is fast approaching in
which there will be great trials and afflictions; perplexities and dissensions,
both spiritual and temporal, will abound; the charity of many will grow cold,
and the malice of the wicked will increase. The devils will have unusual power,
the immaculate purity of our Order, and of others, will be so much obscured
that there will be very few Christians who will obey the true Sovereign Pontiff
and the Roman Church with loyal hearts and perfect charity. At the time of this
tribulation a man, not canonically elected, will be raised to the Pontificate,
who, by his cunning, will endeavour to draw many into error and death. Then
scandals will be multiplied, our Order will be divided, and many others will be
entirely destroyed, because they will consent to error instead of opposing it.
There will be such diversity of opinions and schisms among the people, the
religious and the clergy, that, except those days were shortened, according to
the words of the Gospel, even the elect would be led into error, were they not
specially guided, amid such great confusion, by the immense mercy of God. Then
our Rule and manner of life will be violently opposed by some, and terrible
trials will come upon us. Those who are found faithful will receive the crown
of life; but woe to those who, trusting solely in their Order, shall fall into
tepidity, for they will not be able to support the temptations permitted for
the proving of the elect. Those who preserve their fervour and adhere to virtue
with love and zeal for the truth, will suffer injuries and persecutions as
rebels and schismatics; for their persecutors, urged on by the evil spirits,
will say they are rendering a great service to God by destroying such pestilent
men from the face of the earth. But the Lord will be the refuge of the
afflicted, and will save all who trust in Him. And in order to be like their
Head, these, the elect, will act with confidence, and by their death will
purchase for themselves eternal life; choosing to obey God rather than man,
they will fear nothing, and they will, prefer to perish rather than consent to
falsehood and perfidy. Some preachers will keep silence about the truth, and
others will trample it under foot and deny it. Sanctity of life will be held in derision even by
those who outwardly profess it, for in
those days Our Lord Jesus Christ will send them not a true Pastor, but a destroyer.
WORKS OF THE SERAPHIC FATHER ST. FRANCIS OF ASSIST, TRANSLATED BY A
RELIGIOUS OF THE ORDER from the original publication of the Franciscans in
Cologne, Germany in 1848, pp 248, published by R. Washbourne, London, 1882,
Imprimatur, +William Bernard, Bishop of Birmingham
DICASTERY FOR THE DOCTRINE
OF THE FAITH
VENITE AD ME:
Considerations on the Transmission of the Faith in an Epochal Change, October 22, 2026
COMMENT: This
is a document from the downgraded Dicastery of the Faith that was created by
Pope Francis and now, published by his 'boy Friday', Pope Leo. AI Brave
summarizes:
The
document's core diagnosis is a "crisis in the intergenerational transmission of the Christian
faith." It
argues that faith no longer passes to the next generation
"automatically." The family — described as the "first and
most essential place" of Christian transmission — has been
"interrupted in many parts of the world." The Church increasingly encounters baptized people
whose lives do not reflect their baptism and younger people unfamiliar with
Jesus and the Gospel.
The document concerns 'pastoral
reflections and concrete paths for proclaiming the kerygma,' that is, the essential
proclamation of salvation, in a secularized world. The document directly passes
over the need of any indoctrination and emphasizes the need for a direct
personal encounter with Jesus Christ. In short, it is an attempt to impose the
Protestant evangelization techniques that preach a "personal encounter with Jesus
Christ" while disregarding His revealed truth and the necessity of obeying
His commandments.
Jesus said, "I am the WAY,
the TRUTH, and the LIFE. The Way, refers to His commandments, the Truth to His
doctrine, and the Life to personal union by grace to His disciples conferred in
the sacrament of Baptism upon those who believe his Truth and follow His Way. There is no possible life of
grace for those who do not believe the truth of God's revelation and keep His
commandments.
The document blames the
"world" for the collapse of the Catholic faith. It blames its
materialism, secularization of culture, breakdown of the family, social
fragmentation, and digital technologies that reshape community and
communication. Christians are called upon by Jesus Christ to convert the world,
not to be converted by the world. The purpose of Vatican II was to destroy
dogma by imposing Neo-modernism into the life of the Church. The end of
Neo-modernism is to convert the Church to the World and, in that respect,
Vatican II has been a great success.
It is true that greatest
evangelists have been saints that have spiritually achieved by grace a complete
transformation in Jesus Christ, such as St. Paul, St. Francis, St. Dominic, St.
Hyacinth, St. Francis Xavier, St. Francis Solano, and countless others. But
even these saints, like Jesus Christ Himself the most perfect Sower of the
Seed, scattered seed on the dry path, the rocky ground, among the thorns, and
on good soil. The good soil are those with "good and perfect hearts,"
upon their encounter with Jesus Christ, embrace His doctrine and His
commandments. Cardinal Henry Edward
Manning in his book, "Glories of the Sacred Heart," wrote in the
preface:
The devotion to the Sacred Heart
has two aspects: the one as the centre of all dogma; the other as the source of
the deepest devotion. In the following pages I have intentionally
confined myself to the dogmatic side of the devotion; and for the following
reasons. I believe firmly
that when divine truth is fully understood it generates devotion; that one
cause of shallowness in the spiritual life is a superficial apprehension of the
dogma of the Incarnation; and that one divine purpose in the institution and
diffusion of the devotion of the Sacred Heart, in these last times, is to
reawaken in the minds of men the consciousness of their personal relation to a
Divine Master. He has foretold the dimness and the coldness of these latter
days: ‘The Son of Man, when He cometh, shall He find, think you, faith on the
earth?’ (Luke xvii,8) ‘Because iniquity hath abounded, the charity of many
shall grow cold.’ (Matthew xxiv, 12). In that day the disciples of the
Sacred Heart at least will ‘know whom they have believed.’ Then, if we are
asked by Our Lord the same question that he thrice asked St. Peter, “Lovest
those me?”, we will know the answer. This book is broken into ten chapters that
have the following topics: The Divine Glory of the Sacred Heart, The Sacred
Heart God’s Way of Love, Dogma
the Source of Devotion, the Science of the Sacred Heart, The Last Will
of the Sacred Heart, the Temporal Glory of the Sacred Heart, the Transforming
Power of the Sacred Heart, the Sure Way of Likeness to the Sacred Heart, the
Signs of the Sacred Heart, and The Eternal Glory of the Sacred Heart.
Cardinal
Manning, a true saint, understood that "Dogma (is) the Source of
Devotion" without which there is no relationship with His Sacred Heart,
the true encounter with Jesus Christ by grace. Pope Francis and Pope Leo, who
epitomize the "shallowness in the spiritual life" by their
"superficial apprehension of dogma," are cut off from any personal
encounter Jesus Christ by grace because they have contempt for His doctrine and
despise His commandments. They do not possess the Catholic faith because the
very means by which the faith is known and transmitted to others is by our
immemorial ecclesiastical traditions which they reject.
It’s Official: Mormon Founder Had Up to 40 Wives...
Mormon leaders have
acknowledged for the first time that the church’s founder and prophet, Joseph Smith,
portrayed in church materials as a loyal partner to his loving spouse Emma,
took as many as 40 wives, some already married and one only 14 years old....
The biggest bombshell for some in the essays is that Smith married women who
were already married, some to men who were Smith’s friends and followers.
COMMENT: So, the founder of the Mormon Church was a
liar, adulterer, bigamist, polygamist, fornicator, child molester and so was
his chief disciple, Brigham Young. Young had 56 wives, the youngest just 15.
Young lived to be 76 years of age while his mentor Smith was gunned down at 38
years of age. Had Smith lived to be 76 there is no doubt he would have had a
lot more wives than Brigham Young. He may very well have married some of
Brigham's wives. One thing is for sure, a Mormon gent does not have to ask
twice for his pipe and smoking jacket.
Remember in your charity:
Remember the welfare of our expectant mother:
The Mission requests our prayers and sacrifices for Bishop Michel Stobnicki, Fr. Lawrence
Smith, Fr. Paul Sretenovic, and Fr. Timothy Hoopes,
Beverly
Bird, a
member of our Mission, her spiritual and temporal welfare,
Camilla Meiser requests our prayers for her
daughter, Katie Wess, and her nephew, Haden Carlson,
Fr. Paul
Sretenovic, a faithful priest who works in California,
Drews petition prayers for the spiritual and
temporal welfare of the Christian
& Irene Melnick family,
Gene Peters asks our prayers for the spiritual
welfare of Beverly Wood and Bonnie
Cormesser,
Mr. & Mrs. Hall request prayers for the health
of their daughter, Erika Smith,
Drews request your prayers for Phyllis Virgil, for her health and spirital welfare,
For Anthony
Niekrewicz, spiritual and temporal welfare is the petition of all the
members of Ss. Peter & Paul,
Mary Lou Loftus' aunt, Susan Hendricks, who is gravely ill after emergencyC
surgery,
Fred Holder,
for his
spiritual and physical welfare,
Thomas Soul,
a
nursing home patient who has suffered a stroke,
Donna Kallal, a dear friend of the
Schiltz family who is dying,
Philip Thees requests our prayers for the heath of Mary Glatz and Agnus Messineo,
For the welfare of Aaron, a York resident in need of conversion,
For the spiritual welfare of Margaret Connelly is the petition of Camilla Meiser,
Linda Boyd, for her health,
Pete
Schiffbauer, a cousin of Monic Bandlow who is gravely ill,
Joan R.
Barr,
the widow of F. Donald Barr who died March 7, they were married 70 years
Cole
Schneider, prayers for his welfare are requested by Camilla Meiser,
JoAnn
Niekrewicz,
for her recovery from a recent fall and shoulder injury,
The Drews ask prayers for the spiritual and physical
welfare of Robert Carballo,
Conversion of Jack
Gentry, the nephew of Camilla Meiser,
For Sr.
Maria Junipera, who took her final vows as a nun with the Slaves of the
Immaculate Heart of Mary in Richmond, New Hampshire April 8,
Stephen
Bryan,
the brother of a devout Catholic religious, for his spiritual welfare,
Marie
Kolinsky,
for her health and spiritual welfare is the petition of her family,
Gene Peters requests our prayers for the conversion
of Shirley Young and Carl Loy who are dying, the
conversion of Dawn Keithley
and Nate Schaeffer,
Rev. Leo
Carley,
an eighty-nine year old priest faithful to Catholic tradition, who is seriously
ill,
For the recovery of Hayden Yanchek, the grandson of Francis Yanchek, injured in
a farming accident,
Maureen
Nies, for
the recovery of her health is the petition of Camilla Meiser,
Daniel
Vargs, for
his health is the petition of his parents,
Art Noel, for the restoration of his
health,
For the welfare of Peg Berry and her husband, Bill,
Marianne Connelly asks prayers for Chris Foley, who is gravely ill,
and the welfare of his wife, Mary
Beth,
The spiritual welfare of the Sal & Maria Messineo family is the petition of the
Drew’s,
Liz Agosta, who is seriously ill, for her
spiritual and temporal welfare,
Warren
Hoffman, a
long time member of our Mission who is in failing health,
Patrick
Boyle,
for the recovery of his health and his spiritual welfare,
For the spiritual welfare of the Drew children,
Monica Bandlow request our prayers for the welfare of
Ray who is recovering from a
MVA, and his daughter, Sonya,
and Tera Jean Kopczynski, who
is in failing health, and for a good death for Mr. Howald, Kathy
Simons, Regina Quinn, James Mulgrew, Ruth Beaucheane, John Kopczynski, Roger
& Mandy Owen
Peg Berry requests our prayers for her brother, William Habekost,
For the recently widowed, Maike Hickson, and her children,
For the spiritual welfare of the Carmelite nuns in Fairfield, PA,
Geralyn
Zagorski, recovery of her health and spiritual welfare and
the conversion of Randal Pace is the petition of Philip Thees,
For the grandson of
Joe & Liz Agusta,
Fr. Waters requests our
prayers for the health and spiritual welfare of Elvira Donaghy,
For the health and
conversion of Stephen Henderson,
Fr. Paul DaDamio requests
our prayers for the welfare of Rob Ward, and his sister, Debra
Wagaman,
Kaitlyn McDonald, for the recovery of her health and spiritual
welfare,
Roco
Sbardella,
for his health and spiritual welfare,
The Vargas’ request our prayers for the spiritual
welfare of their son, Nicholas,
Family, for the welfare of Lazarus Handley, his mother, Julia, and his brother, Raphael, with Down’s Syndrome,
Fr. Waters requests prayers for the spiritual and
physical welfare of Frank McKee,
Nancy
Bennett, for the recovery of her
health,
For the spiritual welfare of Mark Roberts, a Catholic faithful to tradition,
Michael Brigg requests our prayers for the health of John Romeo,
The health and welfare of Gene Peters and his sons,
Conversion of Anton
Schwartzmueller, is the prayer request of his children,
Christine
Kozin, for
her health and spiritual welfare,
Teresa
Gonyea,
for her conversion and health, is the petition of her grandmother, Patricia
McLaughlin,
For the health of Sonya Kolinsky,
Jackie Dougherty asks our prayers for her brother, John Lee, who is gravely ill,
For the health and spiritual welfare, Meg Bradley, the granddaughter
of Rose Bradley,
Timothy
& Crisara, a couple from Maryland have requested our prayers for their spiritual
welfare,
Celine
Pilegaard, the seven year old daughter of Cynthia Pilegaard, for her recovery from
burn injuries,
Rafaela de
Saravia, for
her health and welfare,
Abbe Damien
Dutertre,
traditional Catholic priest arrested by Montreal police while offering Mass,
Francis
(Frank) X. McLaughlin, for the recovery of his
health,
Nicholas
Pell,
for his health and spiritual welfare is the petition of Camilla Meizer,
Mary Kaye
Petr,
her health and welfare is petitioned by Camilla Meizer,
The welfare of Excellency Archbishop Carlo Maria Viganò,
The welfare of Rev.
Fr. Martin Skierka, who produces the traditional Ordo in the U.S.,
For the health and welfare of Katie Wess, John Gentry, Vincent Bands, Todd Chairs, Susan Healy and
James O’Gentry is the petition of Camilia,
Marieann
Reuter, recovery of her health, Kathy Kepner, for her health, Shane Cox, for his health,
requests of Philip Thees,
The Joseph
Cox Family, their spiritual welfare,
For the health of Kim Cochran, the daughter-in-law of Joseph and Brenda
Cochran, the wife of their son Joshua,
Louie
Verrecchio,
Catholic apologist, who has a health problem,
John
Minidis, Jr. family, for help in their spiritual
trial,
Joann
DeMarco, for her health and spiritual
welfare,
Regina (Manidis)
Miller,
her spiritual welfare and health,
Melissa
Elena Levitt, her conversion, and welfare of her children,
For the grace of a holy death, Nancy Marie Claycomb,
Conversion of Annette
Murowski, and her son Jimmy,
Brent Keith from Indiana has petitioned our prayers
for the Keith Family,
The welfare of the Schmedes Family, and the Mike and Mariana Donohue Family,
The spiritual welfare Robert Holmes Family,
For the spiritual and temporal welfare of Irwin Kwiat,
Fr. Waters asks our prayers for Elvira Donaghy,
Kimberly Ann, the daughter of John and
Joann DeMarco, for her health and spiritual welfare,
Rende and
Mary Mufide, a traditional Catholics from India ask our prayers for her welfare and
he family members, living and deceased,
Mary Glatz, her health and the welfare
of her family,
Barbara
Harmon,
who is ill,
Jason Green, a father of ten children,
his health,
For the health and welfare of Sorace family,
Fr. Waters asks our prayers for the health and
spiritual welfare of Brian Abramowitz,
Thomas
Schiltz family, in grateful appreciation for their contribution to the beauty of our
chapel,
John Rhoad, for his health and
spiritual welfare,
Kathy Boyle, requests our prayers for
her welfare,
Joyce
Laughman and Robert Twist, for their conversions,
Michael J.
Brigg & his family, who have helped with the needs of the Mission,
Nancy Deegan, her welfare and conversion
to the Catholic Church,
Francis Paul
Diaz,
who was baptized at Ss. Peter & Paul, asks our prayers for his spiritual
welfare,
The conversion of Rene McFarland, Lori Kerr, Cary Shipman
and family, David Bash, Crystal and family, Larry Reinhart, Costanzo Family,
Kathy Scullen, Marilyn Bryant, Vicki Trahern and Time Roe are
the petitions of Gene Peters,
For the conversion of Ben & Tina Boettcher family, Karin Fraessdorf, Eckhard Ebert,
and Fahnauer family,
Fr. Waters requests our prayers for Br. Rene, SSPX, and for Fr. Thomas Blute,
For the welfare of Fr. William T. Welsh,
The Drew’s ask our prayers for the welfare of Joe & Tracey Sentmanat family, Keith
& Robert Drew, Christy Koziol & her children, Fred Nesbit and Michael
Nesbit families, and Gene Peters Family,
the John Manidis Family, the Sal Messinio Family, Michael Proctor Family,
Ryan Boyle grandmother, Jane Boyle, who is failing health,
Mel Gibson
and his family, please remember in our prayers,
Rev. Timothy A. Hopkins requested our prayers for the
welfare of his friend, Fr Jean-Luc Lafitte,
Ebert’s request our prayers for the Andreas & Jenna Ortner Family,
Joyce Paglia has asked prayers for George Richard Moore Sr. & his
children, and her brother, George
Panell,
Philip Thees asks our prayers for his family, for McLaughlin Family, the welfare
of Dan & Polly Weand, the
conversion of Sophia Herman,
Tony Rosky, the welfare Nancy Erdeck, the wife of
the late Deacon Erdeck, John Calasanctis, Tony Rosky, James Parvenski, Kathleen Gorry, health of mind and body of Cathy Farrar.
Pray for the
Repose of the Souls:
Shanon
Smuckers,
a thirty-three year old mother of three, died July 15,
John
Callisanti, a faithful Catholic, died June 23, prayers petitioned by Philip Thees,
Christian
Joseph Melnick, died June 19, a 56 year old faithful Catholic and devoted husband and
father of nine,
Fr.
Radoslav, a
relatively young faithful priest who was working with Bishop Stobnicki in
Poland,
Leonard Messineo, a long time traditional
Catholic, dies May 18,
Fr. Paul
DaDamio, ordained
conditionally by Bishop Richard Williamson, and warmly devoted to the Blessed
Virgin Mary, died March 27, 2026,
For Jo Ann
Niekrewicz, our dear friend, died March 1, for the blessed repose of
her soul is the petition of all the members of Ss. Peter & Paul,
Shirley
Rotondo, died
February 2-26, and Louisa McBride,
died February 27, is the petition of Monica Bandlow,
Katherine
Veronica Wedel, the mother of Mary Baer, died February 6,
James
Condit, Jr., traditional Catholic activist, died December 27,
Beverly
Harmon, died
December 16, requested by the Sentmanat family,
Rev.
Nicholas DeProspero, a faithful Ruthenian Eastern rite Catholic priest, died December 10,
Monica Bandlow petitions our prayers for her friend, Patricia Messineo, died November
28,
Guy
Berthault,
died November 23, a great Catholic scientist whose work in sedimentology
destroyed Lyellian geology and the theory of evolution,
Thomas Soul,
died
November 8 after receiving the last rites of the Church,
Etta Van Der
Werken, a
dear friend of Barbara Taffe, died 10-21-2025,
Gary Potter, Catholic writer and
apologist and great long time defender of Catholic doctrine and tradition, died
9-9-2025,
Elizabeth
Gorska,
who died September 9, a relative of Lidia Gjec,
Camilia Meiser request our prayers for the souls of Peggy Cummings and Elizabeth Genter,
Thomas A.
Nelson, founder of TAN Books and
Publishers, died August 16,
Juan D.
Gonzalez,
our former sacristan, choir director, and dear friend, died July 23,
Sal
Messineo,
a faithful traditional Catholic, died Augsut 14,
Patricia
Askew, a
friend of Camilla Meiser, died July 3,
Joseph
Kerney, a
young man whose family provided the statues of the Sacred Heart, Mary and
Joseph in our sanctuary, died May 30,
Louis
Richard Ajlouny, the father of Randa Sharpe, died May 15,
Rene Guidicessi, died April 25, an old
friend of the Drews,
F. Donald
Barr, died
March 7 at 94 years of age, co-founder of Robert Francis Religious Goods, in
Philadelphia,
Dr. David
Allen White, a well known defender of the Catholic faith, died February 11,
Bishop
Richard Williamson, a renowned defender of the Catholic faith and most charitable gentleman,
died January 29,
Rodolfo
Alberto Lacayo, a cousin of Claudia Drew, died January 4,
Genieve
Wallace, died
Christmas day,
Ruth Marion
Beaucheane, died December 8, is the
petition of Monica Bandlow,
Ana Maria Salcedo, the sister of Mario Fiol, died November 26,
Fr. Johin Cardaro, a
traditional Catholic priest who was found dead in his home November 2,
Robert Carballo asks that we
remember his parents, Roberto & Aida Carballo, and his friend, David
Duclos, who died April 15,
Bishop Bernard Tissier de
Mallerais who may have been responsible for preventing the SSPX's public
reconciliation with Rome in 2012, died October 8,
Lorna
Edwards, our
dear friend and loyal supporter of this Mission, died August 10,
Lois Petti, died July 28 two hours after
receiving the Last Sacraments from Fr. Waters,
Wolfgang
Smith, a
renowned Catholic scholar, mathematician, scientist, philosopher, who helped
the Kolbe Center for the Study of Creation, died July 19,
Willaim
Glatz, a
good and faithful Catholic, died July 17,
Alicio
Gonzalez, a
Catholic who asked for the sacrament of Extreme Unction, unfortunately did not
receive, died July 9,
John
Zavodny, a faithful Catholic who died wearing the
scapular of Mt Carmel on the first Saturday of May, requested by Phyllis Virgil,
Catherine
Martel, a lapsed Catholic, received
the last sacraments in a good disposition from Fr. Waters on March 25 and died
on April 4,
Father
Basilio Méramo, a faithful priest, died March 5, removed from the SSPX for opposing
their accommodation with Rome,
Julia
McDonald,
the mother of Kyle McDonald, died March 1,
Agnus
Melnick,
died February 28, a long time faithful Catholic and mother of eight children,
including a traditional priest,
Kathryn
(Drew) Lederhos, of Wellesley, MA, died
February 3, 2024,
Chris Foley, the
brother of Mary Lou Loftus, died February 1,
Louis Zelaya, the brother of Claudia
Drew, died January 30,
Fr. James
Louis Albert Campbell, a faithful priest who died December 18 at 91 years of age, and her
mother and father, Teresa and Thomas
Maher,
Charles
Harmon,
the father of Tracey Sentmanet, died October 1, after receiving the rites of
the Church,
Fr. Waters requests prayers for Elvira Donaghy, his friend and former secretary a for Bishop
Gerado Zendejas, died September 9,
Robert
Hickson,
a faithful Catholic apologist who died Septembber 2,
Monica Bandlow requests prayers for her parents, Thomas & Teresa Maher, her
husband, William Bandlow, her
brother-in-law, Richard Bandlow,
her sister, Mary Maher, Fr. Christopher Darby, SSPX, who died March 17, Robert Byrne, Michelle Donofrio McDowell, her cousin, Patricia Fabyanic, the Prefect
of Our Lady’s Sodality, March 8, for
John Pfeiffer who died August 20, Theresa
Hanley, died July 23, Fr.
Juan-Carlos Iscara, SSPX, who died December 20, John Kinney, died December 21, Willaim Price, Jr., and Robert Arch Ward, died January 10,
and Myra, killed in a MVA
June 6,
John Sharpe,
Sr.,
died July 20,
Maria
Paulette Salazar, died June 6,
Dale Kinsey requests prayers for his wife, Katherine Kinsey, died May 17,
Richard
Giles,
who died April 29, the father of Traci Sentmanat who converted to the Catholic
faith last All Saints' Day,
Joseph
Sparks,
a devout and faithful Catholic to tradition died February 25,
Joyce Paglia, died
January 21, and Anthony Paglia,
died January 28, who were responsible for the beautiful statuary in our chapel,
Joe Sentmanet request prayers for Richard Giles and Claude Harmon who converted to
the Catholic faith shortly before their deaths,
Rodolfo
Zelaya, the brother of Claudia Drew,
died January 9,
Elizabeth Agosta petitions our prayers for Joseph Napolitano, her brother,
who died January 2,
Michael
Dulisse,
died on December 26,
Michael
Proctor, a close friend of the Drews,
died November 9,
Richard
Anthony Giles, the father-in-law of Joe Sentmanat converted to the Catholic faith on
All Saints Day, died November 5,
Robert
Kolinsky,
the husband of Sonja, died September 18,
Gabriel
Schiltz,
the daughter of Thomas & Gay Schiltz, died August 21,
Mary Dimmel, the
mother –in-law of Victoria Drew Dimmel, died July 18,
Michael
Nesbit,
the brother-in-law and dear friend of the Drew's, died July 14,
Thomas
Thees, the brother of Philip, died
June 19,
Carmen Ragonese,
died June 22,
Juanita
Mohler, a friend of Camella Meiser,
died June 14,
Kathleen
Elias, died February 14,
Hernan Ortiz, the
brother of Fr. Juan Carlos Ortiz, died February 3,
Mary Ann
Boyle,
the mother of a second order Dominican nun, a first order Dominican priest, and
a SSPX priest, died January 24,
John DeMarco, who
attended this Mission in the past, died January23,
Charles
O’Brien, the father of Marlene Cox,
died December 30,
Mufide Rende requests our prayers for the repose of
the souls of her parents, Mehmet
& Nedime,
Kathleen Donelly, died December 29 at 91
years of age, ran the CorMariae website,
Matthew
O'Hare,
most faithful Catholic, died at age 40 on November 30,
Rev. Patrick
J. Perez, a Catholic priest faithful to
tradition, pastor Our Lady Help of Christians, Garden Grove, CA, November 19,
Elizabeth
Benedek,
died December 14, requested by her niece, Agnes Vollkommer,
Dolores
Smith and Richard Costello, faithful Catholics, died
November,
Frank
D’Agustino,
a friend of Philp Thees, died November 8,
Fr.
Dominique Bourmaud, of the SSPX, Prior of St.
Vincent in Kansas City, died September 4,
Pablo Daniel
Silva, the brother of Elizabeth
Vargas, died August 18,
Rose Bradley, a
member of Ss. Peter & Paul, died July 14,
Patricia
Ellias, died June 1, recently
returned to the Church died with the sacraments and wearing the brown scapular,
Joan Devlin, the sister-in-law of Rose
Bradley, died May 18,
William
Muligan, died April 29, two days after
receiving the last sacraments,
Robert Petti, died
March 19, the day after receiving the last sacraments,
Mark
McDonald, the father of Kyle, who died
December 26,
Perla Otero, died December 2020, Leyla Otero, January 2021,
cousins of Claudia Drew,
Mehmet Rende, died
December 12, who was the father of Mary Mufide,
Joseph
Gravish, died November 26, 100 year
old WWII veteran and daily communicant,
Jerome
McAdams,
the father of, died November 30,
Rev. James
O’Hara, died November 8, requested by
Alex Estrada,
Elizabeth
Batko, the sacristan at St. John the
Baptist in Pottstown for over 40 years, died on First Saturday November 7
wearing the brown scapular,
William Cox, the
father of Joseph Cox, who died September 3,
James Larson, Catholic
apologists, author of War Against Being
publication, died July 6, 2020,
Hutton
Gibson, died May 12,
Sr. Regina
Cordis,
Immaculate Heart of Mary religious for sixty-five years, died May 12,
Leslie Joan
Matatics, devoted Catholic wife and
mother of nine children, died March 24,
Victoria
Zelaya, the sister-in-law of Claudia
Drew, died March 20,
Ricardo
DeSilva,
died November 16, our prayers requested by his brother, Henry DeSilva,
Rev. Fr.
Joseph F. Collins, died April 27, 2019 to whom we are indebted for establishing our
traditional pre-Bugnini Holy Week in all
its beauty,
Roland H.
Allard,
a friend of the Drew’s, died September 28,
Stephen
Cagorski
and John Bogda, who
both died wearing the brown
scapular,
Cecilia
LeBow, a most faithful Catholic,
Rose Cuono, died Oct 23,
Patrick
Rowen, died
March 25, and his brother, Daniel
Rowen, died May 15,
Sandra
Peters, the
wife of Gene Peters, who died June 10 receiving the sacraments and wearing our
Lady’s scapular,
Rev. Francis
Slupski, a
priest who kept the Catholic faith and its immemorial traditions, died May 14,
Martha
Mochan, the
sister of Philip Thees, died April 8,
George
Kirsch,
our good friend and supporter of this Mission, died February 15,
For Fr.
Paul J. Theisz, died October 17, is the petition of Fr. Waters,
Fr. Mecurio
Fregapane,
died Jan 12, was not a traditional priest but always charitable,
Fr. Casimir
Peterson,
a priest who often offered the Mass in our chapel and provided us with sound
advice, died December 4,
Fr.
Constantine Bellasarius, a faithful and always
charitable Eastern Rite Catholic Melkite priest, who left the Roman rite, died
November 27,
Christian
Villegas,
a motor vehicle accident, his brother, Michael, requests our prayers,
John Vennari, the former editor of
Catholic Family News, and for his family’s welfare, April 4,
Mary Butler, the aunt of Fr. Samuel
Waters, died October 17,
Joseph
DeMarco,
the nephew of John DeMarco, died October 3,
John Fergale, died September 25 after
receiving the traditional sacramental rites of the Church wearing the brown
scapular,
John Gabor, the brother of Donna
Marbach, died September 9,
Fr. Eugene
Dougherty,
a faithful priest, fittingly died on the Nativity of the BVM after receiving
the traditional Catholic sacraments,
Phyllis
Schlafly,
died September 5,
Helen
Mackewicz,
died August 14,
Mark A.
Wonderlin,
who died August 2,
Fr. Carl
Cebollero,
a faithful priest to tradition who was a friend of Fr. Waters and Fr. DeMaio,
Jessica
Cortes,
a young mother of ten who died June 12,
Frances
Toriello, a
life-long Catholic faithful to tradition, died June3, the feast of the Sacred
Heart, and her husband Dan,
died in 1985,
John
McLaughlin, a friend of the Drew’s, died May 22,
Angela
Montesano,
who died April 30, and her husband, Salvatore,
who died in July 3, 2013,
Charles Schultz, died
April 5, left behind nine children and many grandchildren, all traditional
Catholics,
Esperanza Lopez de Callejas,
the aunt of Claudia Drew, died March 15,
Fr. Edgardo Suelo, a
faithful priest defending our traditions who was working with Fr. Francois
Chazal in the Philippines, died February 19,
Conde McGinley, a long time
laborer for the traditional faith, died February 12, at 96 years,
The Drew family requests
your prayers for Ida Fernandez and Rita Kelley,
parishioners at St. Jude,
Fr. Stephen
Somerville,
a traditional priest who repented from his work with the Novus Ordo English
translation, died December 12,
Fr. Arturo
DeMaio,
a priest that helped this Mission with the sacraments and his invaluable
advice, died December 2,
J. Paul
Carswell,
died October 15, 2015,
Solange
Hertz, a
great defender of our Catholic faith, died October 3, the First Saturday of the
month,
Paula P.
Haigh,
died October 22, a great defender of our Catholic faith in philosophy and
natural science,
Gabriella
Whalin,
the mother of Gabriella Schiltz, who died August 25,
Mary
Catherine Sick, 14 year old from a large traditional Catholic family, died August 25,
Fr. Paul
Trinchard,
a traditional Catholic priest, died August 25,
Stephen J.
Melnick, Jr., died on August 21, a long-time faithful traditional Catholic husband
and father, from Philadelphia,
Patricia
Estrada,
died July 29, her son Alex petitions our prayers for her soul,
Fr. Nicholas
Gruner,
a devoted priest & faithful defender of Blessed Virgin Mary and her Fatima
message, died April 29,
Sarah E.
Shindle,
the grandmother of Richard Shindle, died April 26,
Madeline
Vennari,
the mother of John Vennari, died December 19,
Salvador
Baca Callejas, the uncle of Claudia Drew, died December 13,
Robert Gomez, who died in a motor vehicle
accident November 29,
Catherine
Dunn,
died September 15,
Anthony
Fraser,
the son of Hamish Fraser, died August 28,
Jeannette
Rhoad,
the grandmother of Devin Rhoad, who died August 24,
John Thees, the uncle of Philip Thees,
died August 9,
Sarah
Harkins, 32 year-old mother of four
children, died July 28,
Msgr. Donald
Adams, who
offered the Indult Mass, died April 1996,
Anita Lopez, the aunt of Claudia Drew,
Fr. Kenneth
Walker,
a young traditional priest of the FSSP who was murdered in Phoenix June 11,
Fr. Waters petitions our prayers for Gilberte Violette, the mother of
Fr. Violette, who died May 6,
Pete Hays petitions our prayers for his brothers, Michael, died May 9, and James, died October 20, his
sister, Rebecca, died March17, and his mother, Lorraine Hayes who died May 4,
Philip
Marbach,
the father of Paul Marbach who was the coordinator at St. Jude in Philadelphia,
died April 21,
Richard
Slaughtery,
the elderly sacristan for the SSPX chapel in Kansas City, died April 13,
Bernedette
Marie Evans nee Toriello, the daughter of Daniel Toriello, died March 31, a
faithful Catholic who suffered many years with MS,
Natalie
Cagorski,
died march 23,
Anita Lopez
de Lacayo,
the aunt of Claudia Drew, who died March 21,
Mario
Palmaro,
Catholic lawyer, bioethicist and professor, apologist, died March 9, welfare of
his widow and children,
Daniel Boyle, the
uncle of Ryan Boyle, died March 4,
Jeanne
DeRuyscher,
who died on January 25,
Arthur
Harmon,
died January 18,
Fr. Waters petitions our prayers for the soul of Jeanne DeRuyscher, who died
January 17,
Joseph
Proctor,
died January 10,
Susan Scott, a devote traditional
Catholic who made the vestments for our Infant of Prague statue, died January
8,
Brother
Leonard Mary, M.I.C.M., (Fred Farrell), an early supporter and friend of Fr. Leonard
Feeney, died November 23,
John Fergale, requests our prayers for his sister Connie, who died December 19,
Jim Capaldi, died December 15,
Brinton
Creager,
the son of Elizabeth Carpenter, died December 10,
Christopher
Lussos,
age 27, the father of one child with an expecting wife, died November 15,
Jarett
Ebeyer,
16 year old who died in his sleep, November 17, at the request of the
Kolinsky’s,
Catherine
Nienaber,
the mother of nine children, the youngest three years of age, killed in MVA
after Mass, 10-29,
Nancy Aldera, the sister of Frances
Toriello, died October 11, 2013 at 105 years of age,
Mary Rita
Schiltz,
the mother of Thomas Schiltz, who died August 27,
William H.
(Teddy) Kennedy, Catholic author of Lucifer’s Lodge, died August 14, age 49, cause of
death unknown,
Alfred
Mercier,
the father of David Mercier, who died August 12,
The Robert Kolinsky asks our prayers for his friend, George Curilla, who died August
23,
John Cuono, who had attended Mass at
our Mission in the past, died August 11,
Raymond
Peterson,
died July 28, and Paul Peterson,
died February 19, the brothers of Fr. Casimir Peterson,
Margaret
Brillhart,
who died July 20,
Msgr. Joseph
J. McDonnell, a priest from the diocese of Des Moines, who died June 8,
Patrick
Henry Omlor, who wrote Questioning The Validity of the Masses using
the New, All English Canon, and for a series of newsletters which were
published as The Robber Church, died May 2, the feast of St Athanasius,
Bishop
Joseph McFadden, died unexpectedly May 2,
Timothy
Foley,
the brother-in-law of Michelle Marbach Folley, who died in April,
William
Sanders,
the uncle of Don Rhoad, who died April 2,
Gene Peters ask our prayers for the repose of the
soul of Mark Polaschek, who
died March 22,
Eduardo
Gomez Lopez, the uncle of Claudia Drew, February 28,
Cecelia
Thees,
died February 24,
Elizabeth
Marie
Gerads, a
nineteen year old, the oldest of twelve children, who died February 6,
Michael
Schwartz,
the co-author with Fr. Enrique Rueda of “Gays, Aids, and You,” died February 3,
Stanley W.
Moore,
passed away in December 16, and Gerard (Jerry) R. Pitman, who died January 19,
who attended this Mission in the past,
Louis
Fragale,
who died December 25,
Fr. Luigi
Villa, Th.D. author of Vatican II About
Face! detailing the heresies of Vatican II, died November 18 at the age of 95,
Rev. Michael
Jarecki,
a faithful traditional Catholic priest who died October 22,
Jennie Salaneck, died September 19 at 95
years of age, a devout and faithful Catholic all her life,
Dorothy Sabo, who died September 26,
Cynthia
(Cindy) Montesano Reinhert, the mother of nine children, four who are still at
home, died August 19,
Stanley
Spahalski, who died October 20, and his wife, Regina
Spahalski, who died June 24, and for the soul of Francis Lester, her son,
Julia
Atkinson,
who died April 30,
Antonio P.
Garcia,
who died January 6, 2012 and the welfare of his teenage children, Andriana and
Quentin,
Helen Crane, the aunt of David Drew who
died February 27,
Fr. Timothy
A. Hopkins,
of the National Shrine of St. Philomena, in Miami, November 2,
Frank Smith, who died February 7, and
the welfare of his wife, Delores,
Eduardo
Cepeda,
who died January 26,
Larry Young, the 47 year old father of
twelve who died December 10 and the welfare of his wife Katherine and their
family,
Sister Mary
Bernadette, M.I.C.M., a founding member of the Slaves of the Immaculate Heart of Mary, died
December 16,
Joeseph
Elias,
who died on September 28,
William, the brother of Fr. Waters,
who died September 7,
Donald
Tonelli,
died August 1,
Rev. Fr.
Gregory Hesse, of Austria, a great defender of Catholic Truth, died January 25, 2006,
Emma
Colasanti, who died May 29,
Mary
Dullesse,
who died April 12, a Catholic convert who died wearing our Lady’s scapular,
Ruth Jantsch, the grandmother of Andre
Ebert, who died April 7, Derrick and Denise Palengat, his godparents,
Philip D.
Barr,
died March 5, and the welfare of his family,
Judith Irene
Kenealy,
the mother of Joyce Paglia, who died February 23, and her son, George Richard
Moore, who died May 14,
For Joe
Sobran who died September 30,
Fr. Hector
Bolduc,
a great and faithful priest, died, September 10, 2012,
James &
Jean Rowan
and their sons, Patrick & Daniel,
John Vennari asks our prayers for Dr. Raphael Waters who died
August 26,
Stanley
Bodalsky,
the father of Mary Ann Boyle who died June 25,
Mary Isabel
Kilfoyle Humphreys, a former York resident and friend of the Drew’s, who died June 6,
Rev. John
Campion,
who offered the traditional Mass for us every first Friday until forbidden to
do so by Bishop Dattilo, died May 1,
Joseph
Montagne, who
died May 5,
For Margaret
Vagedes, the aunt of Charles Zepeda, who died January 6,
Fr. Michael
Shear, a
Byzantine rite Catholic priest, died August 17, 2006,
Fr. James
Francis Wathen, died November 7, 2006, author of The
Great Sacrilege and Who Shall
Ascend?, a great defender of dogma and liturgical purity,
Fr. Enrique
Rueda,
who died December 14, 2009, to whom our Mission is indebted,
Fr. Peterson asks to remember, Leonard Edward Peterson, his cousin, Wanda, Angelica Franquelli, and the six
priests ordained with him.
Philip Thees petitions our prayers for Beverly Romanick, Deacon Michael Erdeck,
Henry J. Phillips, Grace Prestano, Connie DiMaggio, Elizabeth Thorhas,
Elizabeth Thees, Theresa Feraker, Hellen Pestrock, and James & Rose Gomata,
and Kathleen Heinbach,
Fr. Didier
Bonneterre,
the author of The Liturgical Movement, and Fr. John Peek, both were traditional
priests,
Brother
Francis, MICM, the superior of the Slaves of the Immaculate Heart of Mary in
Richmond, NH, who died September 5,
Rodolfo
Zelaya Montealegre, the father of Claudia Drew, who died May 24,
Rev. Francis
Clifford,
a devout and humble traditional priest, who died on March 7,
Benjamin Sorace, the uncle of Sonja Kolinsky.
"It is a sin to
believe there is salvation outside the Catholic Church!"
Blessed
Pope Pius IX
The Church is One, Holy, Catholic Apostolic,
and Roman : unique, the Chair founded on Peter. Outside her fold is to be found nether the
true faith nor eternal salvation, for it is impossible to have God for a Father
if one does not have the Church for a Mother. Blessed Pope Pius IX, Singulari
Quidem
Our Predecessor,
Benedict XIV, had just cause to write: “We declare that a great number of those
who are condemned to eternal punishment suffer that everlasting calamity
because of ignorance of those mysteries of faith which must be known and
believed in order to be numbered among the elect.”
Pope St. Pius X, Acerbo Nimis
The Great Error of Vatican II –
The “pastoral” blunder that there exists a disjunction between Divine
Revelation and Dogma
The greatest concern of the
Ecumenical Council is this: that the sacred deposit of Christian doctrine
should be guarded and taught more efficaciously….. the authentic doctrine…
should be studied and expounded through the methods of research and through the
literary forms of modern thought. The
substance of the ancient doctrine of the deposit of faith is one thing, and the
way in which it is presented is another. And it is the latter that must
be taken into great consideration with patience if necessary, everything being
measured in the forms and proportions of a Magisterium which is predominantly
pastoral in character.
Pope John XXIII, Opening Speech
for Vatican II
“The New
Evangelization” – Without a foundation of repentance, prayer, and penance there
will be no fruit for, “The Interior Life is the Soul of the Apostolate.”
The purpose of the struggle
against our passions, the practice of the virtues, recollection, prayer, the
practice of the presence of God, and frequent reception of the Sacraments, is
to foster union with God and the growth of charity. The interior life is a secret hearth where a
soul in contact with God is inflamed with His love, and precisely because it is
inflamed and forged by love, it becomes a docile instrument which God can use
to diffuse love into the hearts of others.
Therefore, it is very important to recall frequently this great
principle: the interior life is the soul
of the apostolate. A deep interior
life therefore, from it will spring a fruitful apostolate, a true sharing in
Christ’s work of saving souls… Where there is little or no interior life,
charity and friendship with God are in danger of being extinguished; and if
this interior flame be extinguished, then the apostolate will be emptied of its
substance and reduced to mere external activity which may make a great noise,
but will not bring forth and fruit.
Fr. Gabriel of St. Mary
Magdalen, O.C.D., Divine Intimacy
Comment
on the Widening Schism:
After the Passion, Resurrection
and Ascension of our Lord Jesus Christ, the Apostles were directed to return to
the Cenacle to await the coming of the Holy Ghost that would inaugurate the
Catholic Church as the one and only means of salvation by uniting each individual
by grace to the very person of Jesus Christ through virtue of faith and the
sacrament of baptism. Still standing was
the Jewish Temple with its priesthood, government, and rites of worship. The Jewish Catholics who made up the
membership of the early Church continued to observe the old-covenant
prescriptions for some time. That time
came to an end when, as prophesized by Jesus Christ, the providence of God
destroyed forever what God Himself had established, the temple, and with it,
the Levitical priesthood.
Analogously, since the close of
Vatican II, there have existed under one authority two incongruent and distinct
claimants to true Catholic doctrine and true worship. These are the Novus Ordo Church directed by
dedicated Modernists and those Catholics who remain faithful to Tradition in
both doctrine and worship.
There is a third group who call
themselves “Catholic” who try to keep one foot in both camps. They are identified as Conservative
Catholics. This group has maintained
conformity with Novus Ordo Church practice while trying to reconcile this
practice with faithful adherence to Catholic doctrine. The fact that this cannot be successfully
done in the great majority of cases is demonstrated by the failure of
Conservative Catholics to keep their own children faithful to their baptismal
vows.
Now
the corruption of Modernist theology under Pope Francis has infected Catholic
morality in a formal matter with the attack on the sacrament of Matrimony and
the accommodation of the homosexual heresy.
This will end Conservative Catholicism once and for all. Either Conservatives will become formal
Modernist or they will become formal Traditionalists. This is the casting of the die. There is no more sitting on the fence any
longer trying to believe Catholic doctrine while corrupting Catholic immemorial
ecclesiastical traditions. There will be
no more searching for the “right” priest or the “right” indult church to
attend. It will be a refreshing breath
of air; a clarity of vision for everyone.
Unfortunately
at the same time, it will be a source of great sorrow. The majority of Conservative Catholics will
become formal Modernists. They have been
so habituated to compromise in practice that it is almost certain that they
will find some way to become even more supine than they already are. The sorrowful part of this coming division is
that it will be the former Conservative-now Modernists who will be the most
aggressive opponents and persecutors of Catholic Tradition. Every faithful Catholic to Tradition will
suffer under this coming persecution and, what is more sorrowful, experience
the loss of family and friends to the Modernist camp.
There never has been a moment
when one or more, sometimes all, the doctrines of the Holy Catholic Faith have
not been in controversy. They are the cause of conflict between the world and
the Church of God; but the Church has stood firm and immovable, never making
any compromise; never, for the sake of gaining even a nation, departing from a
single jot or tittle of the truth. If it could gain the conversion of a whole
people by the cession of an iota of truth, it would refuse to cede it. Why is
it so inflexible? or, as the world says, why is it so extreme? Because on the dogma of truth
depends all divine worship and all devotion of the heart. What is the
adoration of the Everblessed Trinity but the nearest approach which we here can
make to the vision of God? We see and adore Him by faith. What is the adoration
of the Incarnate Word in the tabernacle but the worship we shall give when we
see Him as He is? You bow down at the Holy Mass, because you know He is there.
You adore Him in the Holy Sacrifice, because you know that the Oblation which He
offered upon Calvary is there continued and applied to you. When the Blessed
Sacrament is upon the altar you bow down before It, because you know It is the
Presence of Jesus Himself; and when It is lifted up in Benediction you kneel
for His blessing, as if He lifted up His hands upon His disciples. When you
receive Him in Holy Communion, and go back in silence to your place, giving
thanks that He has come into your soul, — these are divine realities. Speak them, and they are
dogmas. Dogmas are truths, and truths are divine; for they are the mind and
actions of God Himself. The world scornfully calls these things dogmas,
because it does not believe in a Divine Teacher or a Divine Presence. But we
know these things to be realities of the Kingdom of God; and therefore we say,
'You adore that which you know not; we adore that which we know.' Now let me
draw a picture before you. Three hundred years ago, in every country in Europe,
there were cathedrals, abbeys, minsters, churches, and sanctuaries consecrated
to the worship of the Ever-blessed Trinity; and in those cathedrals and abbeys
and minsters and churches there were altars of the Blessed Sacrament and of the
Blessed and Immaculate Mother of God, and altars of the Saints, setting forth
to us visibly the dogmas we have been reciting. There was then no jangling or
controversy about the articles of faith, for all men believed the same thing;
all worshipped at one altar, as the children of a common family and sons of a
common Father. They had one Lord, and they were disciples of one Divine
Teacher. Days they were of sweetness and peace and unity, in which the old
prepared themselves to die in the full confidence that the transit from this
world to the world unseen was a gentle passage from mortality to life eternal,
up the luminous path which faith laid open before them; when too the little
children in our green hamlets and in the woodlands of England and in their
lowly cottages had the beads of our Blessed Mother in their hands. They learned
dogma from their infancy without knowing it, the dogma of the five joyful
mysteries and of the five sorrowful and the five glorious mysteries of Mary, in
which is contained the whole revelation of God Incarnate; they assembled, day
by day and week by week, before the altar of the humble parish church, to pray
together as one flock, in one fold, under one Shepherd. A sweet vision of
peace, but how shattered and gone ! Where is it now? [.....]
Make yourselves, then, disciples of the Sacred Heart; learn to know it,
and that knowledge will never pass away. Faith will pass into vision, but dogma
is eternal; dogma is the truth impressed upon the intelligence by faith. The
obscurity of faith will pass into the light of vision ; but that impression of
the truth upon the glorified intelligence will abide for ever when Truth
Himself shall be seen face to face.
Cardinal Henry Edward Manning, Dogma, the Source of Devotion
John
Henry Newman: A Novus Ordo Saint and Doctor... of the Novus Ordo Church!
"I see much danger of an English
Catholicism of which Newman (Cardinal John Henry Newman) is the highest type.
It is the old Anglican, patristic, literary, Oxford tone transplanted into the
Church. It takes the line of deprecating exaggerations, foreign devotions,
Ultramontanism, anti-national sympathies. In one word, it is worldly
Catholicism."
Cardinal Manning, Primate of England, Letter
to Monsignor Talbot, written in 1866, the second year of his reign as
archbishop
THE NATURE OF GOD'S CHRUCH -
“The kingdom of heaven”
In
the thirteenth chapter of St. Matthew there are several parables recorded,
commencing with the words, “The kingdom of heaven is likened,” etc. Now, this
cannot be the kingdom of God’s glory, for there are no tares or bad fishes to
cast out in that kingdom. It must of necessity be the Church of Jesus Christ on
earth, the new-chosen children of God, who have superseded the people of the
ancient law.
It
is called “the kingdom,” in the singular number, not in the plural number,
kingdoms, for Jesus Christ founded but one Church, which is His kingdom; “and
of His kingdom there shall be no end” (Luke 1:33). He does not call it a
republic, but a kingdom, thus describing the monarchical form of government
which He gave to His Church. A kingdom is a country governed by a king; and if
the king does not preside over it in person, he governs it by means of a
viceroy, who in everything represents the king, and governs the country
according to the powers and laws received from the king. If nowadays we have so
many Christian sects, each one calling itself the true Church of Christ, it is
not because He founded them, but because “many revolted and did not remain in
the doctrine of Christ” (II John 9).
To
say that all churches are good and pleasing in the sight of God, since they all
believe in the same God and in His Son, Jesus Christ, whom He has sent, is the
same as to say that provinces and individuals originally of the same kingdom,
but revolting against their lawfully-constituted authorities and forming laws
for themselves not sanctioned by the king, are just as agreeable to the king as
those who were always faithful and submissive to him and to his ministers, and
that it is enough to say to Jesus Christ, “Lord, Lord!” in order to be saved,
no matter how many of His doctrines one rejects, nor how many of His laws and
ordinances are despised. He Himseif answers “Not every one that saith to me,
Lord, Lord, shall enter into the kingdom of heaven, but he that doth the will
of My Father, who is in heaven, he shall enter into the kingdom of heaven. Many
will say to Me in that day: Lord, Lord, have we not prophesied in Thy name?”
(and to prophesy does not only mean to foretell future things, but also to
explain and discourse on religious matters), “and cast out devils in Thy name,
and done many miracles in Thy name? And then will I profess unto them, I never
knew you : depart from Me, you that work iniquity” (Matt 7:21). If the Apostle
St. Paul says, “There must be also heresies,” it is not because Jesus Christ approves
of them, but He permits them only “that they also who are approved may be made
manifest” (l Cor. 11:19). They are, as it were, the shades which serve to make
what is light still clearer and more visible to the world. But shade is
darkness, and nothing dark or defiled will ever be admitted into the kingdom of
glory. “Take heed, therefore, that the light which is in you be not darkness”
(Luke 11:35).
If,
then, Christ has established but one Church, which is His kingdom — “the
kingdom of heaven” — and this Church has a monarchical form of government,
behold here already a main feature of the holy Catholic Church.
JOSEPH
PRACHENSKY, S.J., TIlE CHURCH OF THE
PARABLES - TRUE SPOUSE OF THE SUFFERING SAVIOR, 1880
"Dogma,
or divine truth, must go before all devotion."
Let us next go on to see what is
devotion. Devotion, or worship, or adoration is the love and veneration with
which we regard God and His Divine Truth. There can be no Divine Truth which
ought not to be an object of love and of veneration. Every truth that God has
revealed is the word of God ; it is the mind of Jesus Christ — it comes to us
from a divine voice. How is it possible that we can do otherwise than love and
venerate every such divine declaration? If, when a divine truth is declared to
us, our hearts do not turn to it, as the eye turns to the light; if there be
not in us an instinctive yearning, which makes us promptly turn to the sound of
the divine voice, the fault is in our hearts; for just in proportion as we know
the truth we shall be drawn towards it. Devotion, therefore, signifies the
worship and love which by faith we offer first to God, to the Ever-blessed
Trinity, and to the Three Persons one by one. When the Persons are known to us,
our relations to those Persons become likewise known, and every relation
carries with it duties and prompts us to affections. We shall see hereafter the
application of these truths. For the present it is enough to say that, in the
measure in which we know the truth, in that measure we shall have the motives
of loving and of venerating it.
We may therefore understand the
relation between dogma and devotion to be simply in this, that without
knowledge we cannot have either a love or a veneration for truth. Our Lord said,
' You adore that which you know not ;' and because they knew it not they could
not ' adore in spirit and in truth.' S. Paul found some of the disciples who
did not so much as know whether there were any Holy Ghost. Could they have had
any love and veneration for the Third Person of the Blessed Trinity, of whose
coming, nay, of whose existence, they never heard ? We may, indeed, love a
person whom we have never seen ; because S. Peter says of our Divine Lord,
'Whom not having seen you love;' but we cannot love anybody of whom we do not
know. We may know by hearsay and we may know by faith, and we may love those
whom we know by faith and by hearsay ; but we cannot love those of whom we
never heard. Therefore it is a law of our nature that we can will nothing and
can love nothing unless we first know it. The intellect is said in philosophy
to carry a light before the will. What is called dogma, or divine truth, must
go before all devotion ; and in the proportion in which we have the light to
know the objects of faith, in that proportion, if we be faithful, devotion will
spring up in our hearts. [....] Here, then, is the relation between devotion
and dogma. You see, therefore, why it is that the Catholic Church, from the
beginning, has been inflexibly firm in maintaining every jot and tittle of its
dogma. It is because God has revealed it, and because God has committed it to
its custody; because if one jot or one tittle were lost, then the Church of God
would lose some object of its devotion. The whole revelation of God, — of the
Ever blessed Trinity, of the Father, the Son, and the Holy Ghost, of the Maker
and the Redeemer and the Sanctifier; the mysteries of the one uncreated nature
and of the three consubstantial, co-equal, coeternal Persons; of the glory of God,
of the mutual knowledge and love of Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, — this is the
first great and divine reality, the object of our divine worship. To know and
to adore the Ever-blessed Trinity is to adore God ' in spirit and in truth.
Cardinal Henry Edward Manning, Dogma, the Source of Devotion
Keep thyself therefore, and thy soul carefully. Forget not the words that thy eyes have seen, and let them not go out of thy heart all the days of thy life. Thou shalt teach them to thy sons and to thy grandsons.
Deut 4:9
"It is
a sin to believe there is salvation outside the Catholic Church!"
Blessed Pope
Pius IX
PREVIOUS BULLETIN POSTING
WORTH REMEMBERING:
Viganò denounces Amoris
Laetitia summit as ‘rupture’ from Church teaching
'The officials of the conciliar
and synodal church call 'paradigm' what in the language of the Church has
always been called error,' said Viganò.
LifeSiteNews
| October 15, 2026 — “A theological paradigm that changes”: they admit it
themselves. Whoever declares that the
Church “is moving toward the full realization of Vatican II and the
Synod on Synodality” is merely confessing what we denounce: a rupture, not a
homogeneous development.
Theology
has no paradigms to change, because it has the deposit of faith to safeguard
and transmit. Vatican I defined it in terms that no one can abrogate: from the
sense of the dogmas one must never stray “under the appearance and name of a
higher understanding,” under the pretext of a better comprehension.
“A
Church in which everyone has a voice”? The Church is not a parliament, and Our
Lord did not call for consultations: “He who hears you hears me.” The listening
that saves is that of the Word of God (“faith comes from hearing” Rm. 10:17),
not a listening to the world, which has obtained our surrender. One listens to
Our Lord, and then one obeys.
And
Amoris Laetitia, whose “reception” is celebrated with such fervor, has
introduced into the discipline of the sacraments what Scripture (Mt. 19; 1 Cor.
11:27) and the Council of Trent excluded. Trent anathematized whoever says that
the Church errs when it teaches that the matrimonial bond is not dissolved by
adultery, and that other marriages may be contracted while the spouse is still
living (Sess. XXIV, can. 7); and it established that whoever is conscious of
mortal sin must not approach the Eucharist without prior sacramental confession
(Sess. XIII, can. 11).
The
officials of the conciliar and synodal church call “paradigm” what in the
language of the Church has always been called error. And when the error
concerns a defined doctrine (i.e.: DOGMA), the Catholic Church has an even
graver name: heresy.
Pope Leo: Take to heart the
riches of ‘Amoris laetitia’
In his homily read by
Cardinal Luis Antonio Tagle at the concluding Mass of the Vatican encounter to
mark the 10th anniversary of 'Amoris laetitia,' Pope Leo XIV calls on the
Church to put the Apostolic Exhortation's pastoral guidance into practice in
the heart of families.
Vatican News Service | Christopher Wells |
October 14, 2026
“Today,
as we celebrate the Eucharist, we offer to the Lord the fruits of the work we
have carried out” on Amoris laetitia,
“and we seek to take its riches to heart and put its pastoral guidance into
practice”, Pope Leo said on Wednesday, 14 October, in his homily for the
concluding Mass of the ecclesial Encounter marking the 10th anniversary of Pope
Francis’ Apostolic Exhortation on love in the family.
The
Holy Father’s homily was read by Cardinal Luis Antonio Tagle, the new Dean of
the College of Cardinals and Pro-Prefect of the Dicastery for Evanglization.
COMMENT: Amoris laetitia overturned all Catholic morality. It
established the individual subjective conscience as the primary
determination of the morality of any
human act. Catholic morality holds that the primary determination of the
morality of any act is always the objective act itself. The subjective
motivation for any human act contributes to the merit or guilt of a human act,
but the act itself is always the primary determinate. A good motive cannot
redeem an evil act however an evil motive can destroy an objective good act. A
good motive may mitigate the imputability of an evil act but it cannot remove
the guilt. The late Pope Francis/Bergoglio, by permitting divorced and
remarried Catholics to receive the Holy Eucharist based upon their own
subjective conscience set the precedence for overturning all Catholic morality.
For this crime, Francis/Bergoglio is unhappily paying an eternal recompense.
Now Pope Leo/Prevost is travelling down the same road to perdition. Their own subjective consciences cannot by
any measure make this objective evil act of corruption Catholic morality good.
Francis/Bergoglio
and his shadow, Leo/Prevost have said nothing about the grave sin of abortion
while claiming to defend "human dignity." Their argument is now the
public position for politicians seeking the Catholic vote.
Texas
Democratic Senate candidate is James Talarico, (surnamed after his apostate
Catholic step-father, is neither Catholic nor Italian). He supports abortion
and has actively worked against Texas law that restricts abortion access. Talarico pointed to the consequences of Texas' restrictive
abortion law, arguing that it has endangered women experiencing pregnancy
complications. He said the ban prohibits abortion even when a mother's life is
threatened. Talarico said, "If we are
authentically pro-life, I think we should be disturbed by the outcomes of this
extreme abortion ban." When Talarico was questioned, "If you
cannot provide policies or support policies that protect the most innocent
among us, who is the unborn child, how can we trust that you're going to
provide policies to protect the rest of Texans?" Talarico responded by
invoking Pope Francis and Pope Leo XIV, whom he described as consistently
pro-life because their concern for human dignity extends beyond abortion to
poverty, climate change, (capital punishment) and war.
SPES CONTRA SPEM
Observations on the Note “A
Journey of Hope” by the Dicasteries for the Doctrine of the Faith, Christian
Unity, and Interreligious Dialogue
Carlo
Maria Viganò, 23 September 2026
Et
non est in alio aliquo salus
Nec
enim aliiud nomen est sub caelo datum hominibus,
in
quo oporteat nos salvos fieri.
Act
4:12
Habere non potest Deum patrem
qui Ecclesiam non habet matrem.
S. Cyprianus, De unitate Ecclesiæ, 6
Foreword: An Accusing Date
The Note A Journey of Hope, drafted for the sixtieth anniversary
of Nostra Ætate, bears the signatures of Cardinals Fernández, Koch, and
Koovakad. Leo XIV approved it and ordered its publication. It is dated
September 16, the memorial of Saints Cornelius and Cyprian.
I do not know whether the authors noticed the irony: St. Cyprian is the
Father who bequeathed to the Church the formula salus extra Ecclesiam non
est. He taught that he who does not have the Church for his Mother cannot have
God for his Father. Under his patronage, a document has been published that,
for sixty entire paragraphs, takes great care never to repeat that truth;
indeed, in many ways, it contradicts and denies it. And this is the Dicastery
that was once the Holy Office. The body established to guard the Catholic Faith
now signs off on its liquidation.
I would add that the Note comes out four days after the Feast of the
Most Holy Name of Mary. Blessed Innocent XI extended this feast to the
Universal Church in 1683, in thanksgiving for the liberation of Vienna from the
Ottomans. Precisely during these same days of September, the Holy See explains
to us that the true danger to Christendom is called Islamophobia.
Let us therefore examine the document, not for what it claims to be,
but for what it actually “teaches.”
I. A Confessed Rupture
The Note presents itself as the testimony of an «enriched continuity».
Yet a simple reading suffices to realize that the text itself refutes this
claim, and more than once.
Already at the outset (n. 1), it asserts that Nostra
Ætate marked a profound change in the way the Church understands her
relationship with other religions. In its conclusion (n. 57), it takes pleasure
in the fact that this Conciliar Declaration radically transformed
interreligious relations. The Church, the document claims, supposedly pivoted
from a reserved and distant stance to a journey of dialogue. At n. 51, it goes
so far as to state that dialogue transforms individuals, communities, and at
times even ecclesial structures.
Now, the Church cannot «understand differently» her relationship with
error, for that relationship is fixed by Divine Revelation. The First Vatican
Council taught this in words that admit of no updating. The sense of sacred
dogmas once declared by the Church must forever be retained: nec umquam ab
eo sensu, altioris intelligentiæ specie et nomine, recedendum; one must never
depart from that meaning [of the dogmas] under the pretext or appearance of a
deeper understanding (Dei Filius, ch. 4). And in the Anti-Modernist Oath of St.
Pius X, every cleric up until 1967 swore: prorsus rejicio hæreticum
commentum evolutionis dogmatum, ab uno in alium sensum transeuntium diversum ab
eo, quem prius habebat Ecclesia – “I entirely reject the heretical
misrepresentation of the evolution of dogmas, passing from one meaning to another
different from that which the Church held before.”
A document celebrating the «radical transformation» of a teaching does
not describe a homogeneous development. It describes a mutation. And the
individuals within those Dicasteries who are adulterating the Faith, with Leo’s
consent and patronage, betray and abuse the authority they hold.
II. Indifferentism in a clergyman’s collar
The doctrinal core of the Note is a thesis the Church has always
condemned: that false religions are, to one extent or another, pathways to God.
It repeats (n. 1) that the Church rejects nothing of what is true and
holy in other religions. It adopts (n. 33) Leo’s catechesis of October 29,
2025, according to which every sincere religious search should discern a
reflection of the sole Divine Mystery. It affirms (n. 59) that the Holy Spirit
works within the various religions of peoples and kindles in them the flame of
wisdom. Finally (n. 51), it defines interreligious dialogue as «a theological
locus, where the Holy Spirit wishes to make Himself heard».
The fact that fragments of natural truth are scattered among the errors
of the pagans, no Catholic has ever denied. The devil himself, in order to
deceive, mingles the true with the false. But it is one thing to recognize a fragment
of truth within an erroneous system; it is quite another to attribute to that
system, as such, a salvific value, a presence of the Holy Spirit, or a function
as a «theological locus». This second step is precisely what the perennial
Magisterium has always condemned.
Blessed Pius IX condemned the following propositions in
the Syllabus: Homines in cujusvis religionis cultu viam æternæ salutis
reperire æternamque salutem assequi possunt. Men can find the way of
eternal salvation and attain eternal salvation in the worship of any religion
(prop. 16).
Saltem bene sperandum est de æterna illorum omnium salute, qui in vera
Christi Ecclesia nequaquam versantur. We must at least entertain good hope
concerning the eternal salvation of all those who are in no way within the true
Church of Christ (prop. 17).
Pius XI, in Mortalium Animos (1928), described future
interreligious congresses with prophetic accuracy. He condemned their core
principle: the false opinion of those who consider all religions plus
minusve bonas ac laudabiles, more or less good and praiseworthy. And he warned
that whoever adheres to such an opinion departs entirely from the Religion
revealed by God.
St. Pius X, in Pascendi, exposed the theological root of this
error: Modernist immanentism. If religion springs from the experience of the
divine within human feeling, then every religion, even that of the pagans, must
be called true. The Note merely applies this principle when it speaks of a
«sincere religious search» and a «dialogue of religious experience» (n. 39).
The Holy Spirit is Spiritus veritatis (Jn 16:13), and cannot
dwell where the Divinity of the Son who sent Him is denied. The Psalmist knew
nothing of the nuances of dialogue: Quoniam omnes dii gentium dæmonia –
for all the gods of the pagans are demons (Ps 95:5). Nor did the Apostle know
them: quæ immolant gentes, dæmoniis immolant, et non Deo – what the pagans
sacrifice, they sacrifice to demons and not to God (1 Cor 10:20).
III. The Old Covenant and the Synagogue
The most grave section of the document concerns Judaism. I wish to be
clear from the outset, for the bad faith of the neo-Modernists stands ready to
misrepresent my words. Hatred toward the Jews is a sin, and the Church has
always condemned it; charity toward them is a duty. Yet the greatest charity
one can show them is that which the Church has always practiced: praying for
their conversion to Our Lord Jesus Christ, their Messiah. It is precisely this
charity that the Note suppresses.
1.
The naturalistic genesis of
Christianity
At n. 10, the Note sets forth a reconstruction that no Father of the
Church would ever have recognized. Primitive Christianity supposedly developed
out of the «movement initiated by Jesus». The early Christians allegedly
adopted principles of contemporary Judaism, adapting them to the new
post-Paschal situation. Rabbinic Judaism and Christianity would thus appear as
two parallel branches of the same root.
his is the history of religions according to 19th-century rationalism,
not the Catholic Faith. The Church of Christ is not an «adaptation» of Judaism.
She is the true Israel, Israël Dei (Gal 6:16), in whom the promises
are fulfilled. Rabbinic Judaism, which arose after the destruction of the
Temple, is not a twin brother to the Church: it is the continuation of that
portion of Israel that failed to recognize the time of its visitation (Lk
19:44).
That a document from the former Holy Office should invoke the authority
of the Calvinist theologian Karl Barth (n. 5) to illustrate the Incarnation as
«the Word [who] became Jewish flesh» says everything about its underlying
inspiration...
2.
The «irrevocable» covenant and the
present religiosity of the Jews
At n. 13, the Note asserts that the covenant with the Jewish people is
irrevocable and possesses theological significance. It adds that the
religiosity of today's Jews, not merely that bound to the Old Testament, is
relevant for Christians. It goes so far as to present it as an effect of the
revealed Word, a current and dynamic value capable of enriching us. The Note
takes pains to deny the existence of «two ways of salvation». Yet this is a
mere facade, for immediately afterward it attributes salvific and theological
value to the very thing it claimed not to view as a parallel path. Against this
doctrine stands the entire perennial Magisterium of the Church.
The Apostle Paul teaches: Dicendo autem novum, veteravit prius.
Quod autem antiquatur et senescit, prope interitum est; in speaking of a new
covenant, God has declared the first one old; and what is becoming obsolete and
growing old is ready to vanish away (Heb 8:13).
The Council of Florence, in the Bull Cantate Domino (1442),
defined that the legal prescriptions of the Old Testament ceased with the
coming of Christ. After the promulgation of the Gospel, they cannot be observed
without forfeiting eternal salvation. The same Council proclaims that no one
existing outside the Catholic Church – not only pagans, but also Jews,
heretics, and schismatics – can become partakers of eternal life. Firmiter
credit, profitetur et prædicat, nullos extra catholicam Ecclesiam existentes,
non solum paganos, sed nec Judæos aut hæreticos atque schismaticos, æternæ vitæ
fieri posse participes.
St. Thomas (S. Th. I-II, q. 103, a. 4) teaches, alongside the
Fathers, that the ceremonies of the Old Law became dead after the Passion, and
mortiferous (deadly) after the propagation of the Gospel.
Pius XII, in Mystici Corporis (1943), teaches that with the
death of the Redeemer, the Old Law was abolished, and the New Testament took
its place.
For nineteen centuries, the Catholic Church prayed on Good Friday for
God to lift the veil from the hearts of the Jewish people, according to the
words of St. Paul: velamen positum est super cor eorum. Cum autem
conversus fuerit ad Dominum, auferetur velamen – to this day, whenever Moses is
read, a veil lies over their hearts; but when one turns to the Lord, the veil
is removed (2 Cor 3: 15-16). But the Note does not view that veil as an
impediment to be removed; rather it sees it as a richness from which to learn.
3.
An amputated citation
There is a detail that reveals the method. At n. 14, the Note invokes
the Holy Office decree of March 25, 1928 (AAS 20 [1928], 103-104) as a
precedent for its fight against antisemitism. That decree indeed condemns
hatred against the people once chosen by God. Yet the Note remains silent
regarding the 1928 decree’s primary objective. The decree suppressed the
association Amici Israël, whose members requested, among other things,
modifications to the Good Friday liturgy. The Holy Office judged their ideas
contrary to the mind of the Church, the doctrine of the Fathers, and the sacred
Liturgy.
Thus, the officials of the Roman Dicasteries quote in support of their
position a document that condemned the very things they are now promoting. This
is no oversight: it is the hallmark of a deceitful operation sustained by
amputated citations and calculated omissions.
4.
Rabbinic Judaism is not the religion
of the Old Testament
Here lies the misconception upon which the entire edifice of the Note,
and of Nostra Ætate, is built: speaking of Judaism as though it were the
religion of Abraham, Moses, and the Prophets, surviving intact down to our day
through another channel. It is not so, and the Magisterium has always known it.
The religion established by God on Sinai was entirely ordered toward the
Temple, the Levitical priesthood, and ritual sacrifice: when the veil of the
Temple was rent and the Sacrifice of the Cross fulfilled and abolished these
figures, that economy came to an end; and the destruction of the Temple in A.D.
70, which no observant Jew has ever been able to remedy, was the visible sign
of this end. What arose thereafter – Rabbinic and Talmudic Judaism, codified in
the Mishna and Talmud between the 2nd and 6th centuries and in its subsequent
schools—is not the continuation of the Mosaic religion: it is a post-Christian
construct, developed largely in opposition to the Church and to the recognition
of Jesus as the Messiah come in the flesh. It is not the ancient branch: it is
a new branch, born after Calvary and against Calvary, born of the Sanhedrin
that condemned Our Lord Jesus Christ.
Therefore, the expressions «elder brothers» (n. 20) and «fathers in the
faith» (n. 12) are not merely unfortunate phrases: they are theological errors.
Far from elder brothers! Our fathers in the faith are the Patriarchs and
Prophets who awaited Christ and whom Christ, descending into hell, set free.
Most Holy Mary, the Apostles, and the early martyrs were Jews, and
the Ecclesia ex circumcisione is our mother. But later Rabbinism is
in no way our father: it was born after us and in controversy against us. St.
Paul, who loved his brothers according to the flesh so much that he wished
himself accursed and separated from Christ for their sake (Rom 9:3), teaches
that the natural branches were broken off because of unbelief, and that God has
the power to graft them in again if they do not persist in unbelief (Rom 11:20,
23). The Apostle's entire hope rests upon that if – and the Note, while
quoting the Epistle to the Romans copiously, never mentions that if.
Let me add a word that I wish to be understood precisely as stated. The
criterion given by St. John the Apostle does not concern a people, a bloodline,
or a nation; it concerns a doctrine: Quis est mendax, nisi is qui negat
quoniam Jesus est Christus? Hic est antichristus, qui negat Patrem et
Filium. Who is the liar but he who denies that Jesus is the Christ? This
is the antichrist, he who denies the Father and the Son (1 Jn 2:22). Whoever
denies Christ falls under that judgment: Greek or Roman, European or American,
layman or cleric, and today preeminently cleric... But a religion
historically constituted around the denial of the Messianic identity of Our
Lord Jesus Christ is not a sister faith with a few omissions: it is, in
principle, the antithesis of Christianity. To say this is not contempt for
anyone: it is the very reason why the Catholic Church prayed for the conversion
of Israel on every Good Friday in her history. Whoever stripped us of that prayer
did not render us more charitable; they rendered us indifferent to the eternal
salvation of men we claim to love.
5.
A Judaizing Catholicism
That which the Note intends to bring to completion bears an ancient
name, found in the Epistle to the Galatians: quomodo gentes cogis
judaizare? Why do you compel the Gentiles to judaize? (Gal 2:14). St. Paul
fought all his life against those who sought to maintain a parallel economy
alongside the Cross, using words that no Dicastery would dare reprint today: si
circumcidamini, Christus vobis nihil proderit; if you receive circumcision,
Christ will be of no advantage to you (Gal 5:2). The Judaizer does not deny
Christ: he places something alongside Him. He does not say the Cross is
useless: he says it is not spes unica. This is precisely the structure of
n. 13, where the doctrine of two ways of salvation is denied in words but
reaffirmed in substance, attributing an ongoing theological significance to the
Old Covenant and a value to contemporary «Jewish religiosity» that allegedly
enriches us.
This Christianized Judaism is no Conciliar invention: for nearly two
centuries, the Anglo-Saxon Protestant world has cultivated the same
two-covenant theology – the dispensationalism of Darby and Scofield – with
political consequences now visible across Western nations, where proponents of
“Christian Zionism” subject nations to the Ashkenazi mafia. The synodal church
has done nothing more than import its substance, dressing it in “Catholic”
vocabulary: today's Judaizing Catholicism is the synodal counterpart to
Protestant Zionism. Two paths different in origin, identical in effect, for
both render the Cross partially superfluous and reduce the Catholic Church to
merely one path among many.
6.
Noahidism, or the universal religion
of the Gentiles
If one denies that Jews must convert to Christ, the question remains:
what is offered to the Gentiles? Rabbinic tradition offers an ancient and
consistent answer: the seven Noahide laws (Sanhedrin 56a), a minimal moral code
reserved for non-Jews that excludes any supernatural claim for them. A
universal religion without the Trinity, without the Incarnation, without the
Cross, without the Priesthood, without the Church, without Grace, and without
the Sacraments. This is no mere scholarly curiosity: in 1991, the United States
Congress, through Public Law 102-14, solemnly recognized the «Seven Noahide
Laws» as the foundation of civilization.
Compare that project with what the Note proposes. At n. 58, religions
are called upon to transform the world so that it becomes a fraternal
expression of the will of God, while at n. 53 it hastens to exclude any
intention of founding a world religion. The result, however, is identical: a
generic monotheism, a common morality, a fraternity without the Son of God. I need
not attribute motives to anyone, and I refrain from doing so: it suffices to
observe that the synodal church is preaching to the Gentiles roughly what the
Synagogue has always reserved for the Gentiles, and in neither framework does
any place remain for Our Lord Jesus Christ. It is this, and not evangelical
fraternity, that hides behind the phrase «elder brothers».
IV. Islam and the memory of Lepanto
At n. 43, the Note reiterates the claim from Nostra
Ætate that Muslims worship the one God. It further rejoices in a growing
critical awareness regarding Islamophobia.
But what God is worshipped by a person who explicitly denies the Most
Holy Trinity, the Divinity of Our Lord Jesus Christ, His Death on the Cross,
and His Resurrection? St. John the Apostle answers
unambiguously: Omnis qui negat Filium, nec Patrem habet; whoever denies
the Son does not have the Father (1 Jn 2: 23). And again: Omnis qui
recedit, et non permanet in doctrina Christi, Deum non habet; anyone who goes
ahead and does not abide in the teaching of Christ does not have God (2 Jn 9).
A monotheism that rejects the Son is not an imperfect form of the true faith:
it is its denial, and a deliberate one, for the Quran knows Christ and yet
rejects Him as God.
Then there is the practical dimension, which the Note touches upon with
revealing caution. At n. 45, it draws from Evangelii Gaudium to ask
Christians to welcome Muslim immigrants with affection, while imploring Islamic
countries to grant Christians freedom of worship. Note the asymmetry of the
verbs: on one side a duty, on the other a plea. Reciprocity has been invoked
for sixty years and has never arrived, yet no one dares draw the obvious
conclusion.
Meanwhile, mass immigration continues, promoted by political and
financial powers well aware of its effects, and blessed by a hierarchy that has
found in it its ultimate social purpose (and a convenient source of profit
compensating for disastrous losses in donations and offerings from its own
faithful). The consequences are visible to anyone not paid to ignore them:
entire European suburbs effectively removed from Christian law and custom;
churches sold, closed, or converted while mosques multiply; a planned ethnic
and religious replacement that can no longer be denied, which people prefer to label
as enrichment. At n. 47, the Note acknowledges the persecution of Christians by
extremist groups, but without naming the place, the cause, or the remedy: the
sole response identified is yet more dialogue – a dialogue that turns its gaze
elsewhere, almost annoyed by the blood of Catholic Martyrs in Nigeria, daily
massacred by those whose smiling hands Rome shakes.
Charity toward the individual foreigner is a duty, and no one here
disputes it. But charity has an order – the ordo caritatis that St. Thomas
expounds in the Summa (II-II, q. 26, a. 6-8) – and charity toward the
foreigner does not obligate a Christian people to hand over to their children a
de-Christianized land. The Pontiffs who organized the Holy League loved the
Turks enough to desire their conversion, and loved their own peoples enough not
to surrender them to their rule. Today, both approaches have ceased, and this
double, cowardly abandonment is hypocritically labeled as “welcome.”
The Note repeatedly invokes St. Francis of Assisi as the patron of
«universal brotherhood» (n. 30). In the past few days, the Church celebrated
the Stigmata imprinted upon his sacred body. Now, when
the Poverello traveled to Damietta to meet Sultan al-Malik al-Kamil
in 1219, he did not go to «build a fraternal society capable of accepting
differences». He went to preach Our Lord to him and to convert him. In his
First Rule, he prescribed that friars going among the Saracens should proclaim
the Word of God, so that they might believe and be baptized. This is Franciscan
brotherhood: the charity that desires the eternal salvation of the brother, not
that he be confirmed in error.
St. Pius V did not fight Islamophobia: he assembled the Holy League,
entrusted the fleet to the Rosary, triumphed at Lepanto, and instituted the
feast of Our Lady of Victory. Blessed Innocent XI, after the Battle of Vienna,
consecrated September 12 to the Name of Mary. According to the criteria of this
Note, both should be numbered among the «monolithic models» that n. 54 declares
to be a source of violence and suffering.
V. Religious freedom and the religion of Man
The Note explicitly ties Nostra Ætate to Dignitatis
Humanæ (n. 2). It presents religious freedom as the prerequisite for any
respectful relationship among religions and places it at the foundation of a
«universal citizenship».
Here too, the prior Magisterium is unanimous.
Gregory XVI, in Mirari vos (1832), calls freedom of
conscience an absurd and erroneous proposition, or rather a delirium, stemming
from the poisoned source of indifferentism: Ex hoc putidissimo
indifferentismi fonte absurda illa fluit ac erronea sententia, seu potius
deliramentum, asserendam esse ac vindicandam cuilibet libertatem conscientiæ.
Blessed Pius IX, in Quanta Cura (1864), made that
condemnation his own. The Syllabus condemns the proposition that
everyone is free to embrace that religion which, guided by the light of reason,
he shall consider true (prop. 15). It likewise condemns the proposition that it
is no longer expedient that the Catholic religion should be held as the only
religion of the State (prop. 77).
Leo XIII, in Immortale Dei (1885) and Libertas
præstantissimum (1888), teaches that the State cannot treat all forms of
worship in the same manner without sinking into practical atheism. Liberty of worship,
understood as a right to profess any religion, contradicts the virtue of
religion, which is owed to the one true God alone.
Pius XI, in Quas Primas (1925), proclaims the Social Kingship
of Christ over individuals, families, and States. He denounces secularism as
the plague of our time.
Even the dream of a «universal brotherhood» without Christ has already
been judged. St. Pius X did so in his Apostolic Letter Notre charge
apostolique (1910), condemning the Sillon. He denounced a vast
movement of apostasy organized in all countries pour l’établissement d’une
Église universelle qui n’aura ni dogmes, ni hiérarchie, ni règle pour l’esprit,
ni frein pour les passions, for the establishment of a universal Church which
will have neither dogmas, nor hierarchy, nor rule for the mind, nor restraint
for the passions. The Note, at n. 53, hastens to clarify that it does not
intend to establish a great world religion, yet meanwhile demands that
religions transform the world into a fraternal expression of God's will (n.
58). A will of God that, evidently, can express itself indifferently in a
synagogue, a mosque, a pagoda, or St. Peter's Basilica.
In that same Letter, St. Pius X recalled that the true friends of the
people ne sont ni révolutionnaires, ni novateurs, mais traditionalists –
the true friends of the people are neither revolutionaries nor innovators, but
traditionalists. This explains why traditionalists today are treated as
enemies.
VI. The Abolition of the Mission
The point at which the Note drops its mask is n. 54. There we read that
«defending one’s position and proselytism», as modes of encounter with the
other, no longer make sense in the «global village». At n. 22, those who might
be «tempted» to insist upon the obligation to proclaim Christ are admonished.
At n. 46, assurances are given that there is no proselytism within the dynamics
of love.
Before answering, one must unmask the lexical deceit upon which this
entire operation rests.
Proselytism, in current usage, carries a negative connotation: it evokes
aggressive persuasion, psychological pressure, recruitment, a conscience bought
with bread or bent through threat. Now, evangelization is not proselytism, and
never has been. The Church has always taught that the act of faith must be free
and that infidels cannot in any way be coerced into belief (S. Th. II-II,
q. 10, a. 8). St. Gregory the Great forbade baptizing Jews against their will,
and that prohibition entered into the decree Sicut Judæis, renewed by a
long line of Pontiffs. No Catholic worthy of the name has ever defended forced
conversions.
The deception consists in conflating the
terms evangelization and proselytism. Bergoglio deceptively
played upon this identification, attributing the abhorrent traits of
proselytism to the mandate of evangelization: arrogance, violence, lack of
respect for the other. Once the substitution was complete, the game was won:
whoever preaches conversion becomes an aggressor; whoever remains silent
becomes a man of dialogue; and the missionary, who for twenty centuries stood
as the purest image of Christian charity, is cast as intolerant and divisive.
It is an elementary sophism, and for that very reason effective. But it
must be stated clearly: none of us promotes proselytism – that is rather the
hallmark of sects, particularly those of Protestant origin. We claim the
mandate of Our Lord, which is a vastly different thing, and which no Pope and
no Dicastery has the power to abrogate.
In the conciliar and synodal church, Our Lord’s command is considered a
form of intolerance to be banished. Yet that command cannot be
erased: Euntes ergo docete omnes gentes, baptizantes eos in nomine Patris,
et Filii, et Spiritus Sancti (Mt 28:19). Nor does it admit of
exceptions: Qui crediderit et baptizatus fuerit, salvus erit; qui vero non
crediderit, condemnabitur (Mk 16:16).
Benedict XV, in Maximum illud (1919), reminded missionaries
that their sole end is the extension of the Kingdom of Christ and the salvation
of souls. The same was taught by Pius XI in Rerum Ecclesiæ (1926) and
Pius XII in Evangelii præcones (1951). A Church that renounces
converting infidels is no longer missionary and betrays her reason for being.
She becomes a cultural mediation agency serving «peaceful coexistence».
Even the practices praised by the Note were explicitly forbidden by
Church law. No. 49 praises «shared celebrations»; canon 1258 § 1 of the 1917
Code of Canon Law (in force until 1983) established that it is not licit for
the faithful to actively assist in or take part in the sacred rites of non-Catholics
in any way: Haud licitum est fidelibus quovis modo active assistere seu
partem habere in sacris acatholicorum. No. 19 celebrates the 1986 pantheon of
Assisi, with the leaders of false religions gathered to pray each to his own
god. Mortalium Animos had strictly forbidden Catholics from
participating in such assemblies.
No. 41 presents «interreligious couples» as a fruit of dialogue. Canon
1070 established that disparity of cult renders a marriage null. Canon 1060
declared that the Church likewise forbids mixed marriages with non-Catholic
baptized persons.
No. 38 of the Note records with satisfaction that the Dicastery sends
greeting messages for the feasts of other religions. St. John commanded not
even to greet those who do not bring the doctrine of Christ: Nec Ave ei
dixeritis (2 Jn 10). Today, the Holy See sends best wishes for the worship
of idols. But what concord has Christ with Belial? What agreement has the
temple of God with idols? Quæ autem conventio Christi ad Belial? Qui autem
consensus templo Dei cum idolis? (2 Cor 6:15-16).
VII. The Newspeak of False Irenism
It remains to speak of language, which is not an accessory but the very
vehicle of error.
The Note offers us the «culture of complexity, flexibility, and
friendship» (n. 55) and the model of the «polyhedron» (n. 56). It speaks to us
of a «common home», a «global village», and «martyrs of dialogue» (n. 33). None
of these terms belongs to the vocabulary of Faith. They all belong to the
lexicon of globalist ideology. The Martyrs of the Church died for refusing to
dialogue with idolatry, and for refusing to offer a single grain of incense to
Jupiter. The Note has invented a new category for them: martyrs of compromise.
Pius XII, in Humani Generis (1950), described this phenomenon
with precision. He deplored the false irenicism of those who, to foster union,
are willing to hollow out dogmas of their meaning and replace Scholastic
terminology with vague and adaptable formulas. Truth is not openly denied: it
is rendered unspeakable, because the words to speak it have been abolished.
A Church that can no longer utter the
words infidel, heresy, conversion, or hell has no need
to formally renounce the Faith. She has already done so in her language.
VIII. Conclusion: the Broad Way
The Note is entitled A Journey of Hope, and its final paragraph
invites everyone to walk it together. Yet Our Lord warned us that two ways
exist. One is narrow and leads to life. The other is wide and spacious, et
multi sunt qui intrant per eam(Mt 7: 13). The path proposed by Leo and the
Roman Dicasteries displays every characteristic of the second. It is wide, for
anyone may enter it without conversion. It is spacious, for everything is
admitted except the claim to Truth. It is crowded with dignitaries of all
religions, lacking only Him who said: Ego sum via, et veritas, et vita.
Nemo venit ad Patrem nisi per me (Jn 14:6). Abraham, of whom the Note
claims common fatherhood, contra spem in spem credidit (Rm 4:18): he
believed in hope against all human hope, because he believed in the promise of
God, who is Our Lord Jesus Christ. The hope offered to us by the Note is the
exact opposite: an entirely human hope that has ceased to believe in the
Promise.
This is not theological hope, which has eternal life for its object and
the merits of Our Lord for its foundation. It is the worldly hope of peace
without the Prince of Peace, fraternity without the Father, and coexistence
without the Cross. It is the Religion of Man that Freemasonry theorized for
three centuries and which the conciliar church, sixty years ago, began
preaching from its pulpits.
To those who ask me whether it is licit to reject a document approved
by the Pope, I answer with St. Paul: Licet nos aut angelus de cælo
evangelizet vobis præterquam quod evangelizavimus vobis, anathema sit (Gal
1:8). I have cited Gregory XVI, Pius IX, Leo XIII, St. Pius X, Benedict XV,
Pius XI, Pius XII, the Council of Florence, and the First Vatican Council. Who
among them and this Note stands in contradiction with the Faith of all time? Certainly
not those Pontiffs.
To the faithful I say: do not be troubled. What was true for nineteen
centuries did not become false on October 28, 1965, with the promulgation
of Nostra Ætate, nor on September 16, 2026, with the publication of this
Note. Continue to pray for the conversion of infidels, heretics, and Jews, as
the Church has always done. Continue to profess that outside the Church there
is no salvation. Continue to love souls enough to desire their Baptism.
And let us turn to Her of whom the Church sings: Gaude, Maria
Virgo, cunctas hæreses sola interemisti in universo mundo. She who saved
Christendom from the sword at Lepanto and Vienna will save it from this more
subtle deception as well. She will do so when a Pope returns to doing what St.
Pius V and St. Pius X did: confirming his brethren in the Faith, condemning
error, and restoring to the Church her mission. Or Our Lord Himself will do so
on the Day of His Second Coming, when He shall gather up unto Himself universal
Kingship and the Supreme Pontificate.
+ Carlo Maria Viganò, Archbishop
21 September MMXXVI
S. Matthæi Apostoli et Evangelistæ ✠
The Incarnation Unites Jesus Christ to His Church, Not to
all Humanity;
Baptism Unites the Individual to Christ in His Church!
For as many of you as have been baptized in Christ, have put on Christ.
Gal. 3: 27
The kingdom of heaven is the assembly of the just; for, the Lord says by
a prophet: “Heaven is My throne”; and Solomon says: “The soul of the just man
is the throne of wisdom”; and St. Paul calls Christ the Wisdom of God. If, therefore, heaven be the throne of God,
we must evidently conclude that, as Wisdom is God, and the soul of the just man
is the throne of Wisdom, this soul is a heaven… The kingdom of heaven, then, is
the assembly of the just… If this kingdom is said to be like to a King, who
made a marriage for his Son, your charity at once understands who is this
King, who is the Father of a Son, King like Himself. It is He, of whom the psalmist says: “Give to
the King Thy judgment, O God, and to the King’s Son Thy justice!” God the Father made the marriage of
God His Son, when He wished that He, who had been God before all ages, should
become Man towards the end of ages…. It is, perhaps clearer and safer to
say, that the King made a marriage for His Son, in that, by the mystery
of the Incarnation, He united the Church to Him.
St. Gregory the Great, Commentary on the Gospel, 19th Sunday
after Pentecost
The Wedding garment, says St. Augustine is the honour and glory
of the spouse, which each one should seek, and not his own; and he shows this,
to be charity. St. John Chrysostom
explains that this charity is an immaculate life, or a life shining with
virtues, and free from the filth of sin; for charity cannot exist without a
good life, nor the purity of a good life, without charity. When, therefore, we
are called by the grace of God, we are clothed with a white baptismal garment,
to preserve which from every stain, from every grievous sin, depends upon the
diligence, the watching and praying, of every individual.
Fr. George Leo Haydock, Commentaries of the Church Fathers on the
Wedding Garment

Sins
That Cry to Heaven for Vengeance:
1.
Willful murder
2.
The sin of Sodom
3.
Oppression of the poor
4.
Defrauding the laborer of his wages
Nine Ways of Being Accessory to Another's Sin
1.
By counsel
2.
By command
3.
By consent
4.
By provocation
5.
By praise or flattery
6.
By concealment
7.
By partaking
8.
By silence
9.
By defense of the ill done
“For the Jews,
‘Anti-Semitism’ is anything that is in opposition to the naturalistic Messianic
domination of their nation over all the others.” Rev. Denis Fahey, C.S.Sp., B.A., D.Ph., D.D.
On the Charge of Anti-Semitism in Our Time
“…Two reasons can be assigned to the fact
that Our Lord’s faithful members will often be betrayed by those who should be
on the side of Christ the King. Firstly, many Catholic writers speak of Papal
condemnations of Anti-Semitism without explaining the meaning of the term, and
never even allude to the documents which insist on the Rights of Our Divine
Lord, Head of the Mystical Body, Priest and King. Thus, very many are
completely ignorant of the duty incumbent on all Catholics of standing
positively for Our Lord’s Reign in society in opposition to Jewish Naturalism.
The result is that numbers of Catholics are so ignorant of Catholic doctrine
that they hurl the accusation of Anti-Semitism against those who are battling
for the Rights of Christ the King, thus effectively aiding the enemies of Our
Divine Lord. Secondly, many Catholic writers copy unquestioningly what they
read in the naturalistic or anti-Supernatural Press and do not distinguish
between Anti-Semitism in the correct Catholic sense, as explained above, and
‘Anti-Semitism’ as the Jews understand it. …”
Fr.
Fahey’s Preface in Grand Orient Freemasonry Unmasked: As the Secret Power
Behind Communism by Monsignor George F. Dillon, D.D.
Good Night,
Sweet Princeton! By Fr. Leonard Feeney, 1952
Maritainism
is a system of thought which allows Catholics to be both Catholic and
acceptable in the drawing rooms of Protestant and Jewish philosophers.
Maritainism is not a seeking and a finding of the Word made flesh. It is a
perpetual seeking for un-fleshed truth in an abstract scheme called
Christianity. Maritainism is the scrapping of the Incarnation in favor of a God
Whose overtures to us never get more personal or loving than the five rational
proofs for His existence. This plot to encourage only pre-Bethlehem interest in
God takes its name from its perpetrator, that highly respected religious
opportunist, Jacques Maritain.
The
slightest acquaintance with Maritain’s history is sufficient to indicate how
awry he must be in his Catholicism. He is a former Huguenot who married a
Jewish girl named Raïssa. During their student days in Paris, both Jacques and
Raïssa felt a double pull in the general direction of belief. Intellectually
they were attracted to the religious self-sufficiency of a Jewish intuitionist
named Henri Bergson. Sociologically they were attracted to the spurious
Catholicism of Leon Bloy, a French exhibitionist who made a liturgy of his own
crudeness and uncleaness and tried to attach it to the liturgy of the Church.
At some point in their association with an unbaptized Bergson and an unwashed
Bloy, the Maritains figured out that there was a promising future ahead of them
in Catholicism.
Jacques
Maritain is noted for his solemn-high, holier-than-thou appearance. For this
reason, more than one priest reports that by the time a Maritain lecture is
over, any priest who is present has been made to feel that the Roman collar is
around the wrong neck and that perhaps he, the priest, ought to put on a
necktie and kneel for Maritain’s blessing.
One
explanation of Maritain’s distant expression is that he fancies himself to be
the Drew Pearson of the Christian social order. Judging by Maritain’s passion for
the abstract, the fulfillment of all his prophecies will come in an era when
mothers can sing such songs as “Rock-a-bye Baby, on the Dendrological Zenith,”
and children recite such bedtime prayers as “The Hail Mariology.”
Jacques
Maritain prefers Thomism to Saint Thomas Aquinas and, similarly, he much
prefers the notion of the papacy to the person of the Pope. He could not,
however, turn down the prestige of an appointment as French ambassador to the
Vatican. Maritain went to Rome, but he protected himself against over exposure
to Italian faith by visits to Dr. George Santayana. In Maritain, Santayana
recognized a brother, the kind of European intellectual cast-off that is
annually being grabbed-up by American Universities.
That
Jacques Maritain should now be found preaching at Princeton University is not
so strange. It did not require too much insight on Princeton’s part to see that
a Catholic who hates Franco, speaks at Jewish seminaries, and favors
“theocentricity” in place of Jesus, would be a bizarre, but harmless, addition
to anybody’s faculty club.
Perhaps
Princeton realized also that a Catholic’s admirers are a good measure of his
militancy. Among Maritain’s more prominent sympathizers are John Wild, Charles
Malik and Mortimer Adler (N.B. Adler was converted and received into the
Catholic Church in 1999 only 18 months before he died at 98 years of age), who
are, respectively, an Anglican, a Greek schismatic, and a Jew. Naturally
Maritain could not insult intellectuals like these by telling them that
although they are outside the Church they can get into Heaven because of their
“invincible ignorance.” It was necessary that Maritain concoct a new way of
getting around the dogma, “No Salvation Outside the Catholic Church.”
After
a lot of abstract deliberation, Maritain decided that a man could be
“invisibly, and by a motion of his heart, a member of the Church, and partake
of her life, which is eternal life.” According to Maritain’s new covenant, the
important salvation-actions in our world are no longer a head bowed to the
waters of Baptism, a hand raised in Absolution, a tongue outstretched to
receive Jesus in the Blessed Sacrament. “A motion of his heart,” says Maritain,
is all that is required before a man may partake of eternal life.
The
Sacred Heart might have saved Himself a lot of inconvenience had He only known
this, one Friday afternoon on Calvary.
COMMENT: Jacques Maritain was Paul
VI’s favorite philosopher. Maritain's reputation as a great philosopher is based on his supposed integration of the Scholastic principles of St. Thomas with the modern world. He had a world-wide reputation and following that extending beyond his
native France to hold visiting professorships
at Princeton and the University of Chicago, as well as a visiting lecturer at Notre Dame, Yale, Harvard, and the University of Toronto. Pope Paul VI publicly confessed his
profound respect and influence by
Maritain’s thought on his Credo of the People of God (1968). At
the close of the Second Vatican Council on December 8, 1965, the pope’s “Address
to Men of Thought and Science” was dedicated to his “dear friend and mentor, Jacques Maritain.” Pope Paul offered Maritain a cardinal’s hat, but the philosopher declined
it. Vatican II’s Declaration on Religious Freedom—Dignitatis Humanae—which teaches that the dignity of man is so exalted
that he possesses the inalienable right to neither conform his mind to God’s
revealed truth nor obey God’s commandments, drew as its inspiration Maritain’s book Man and the State (1951) which is an
articulation of the language
of “rights” that Dignitatis
Humanae employs.
“By
their fruit you shall know them!”; & by their fruit you had better well
know them!
For such false
apostles are deceitful workmen, transforming themselves into the apostles of
Christ. And no wonder: for Satan himself transformeth himself into an angel of
light. Therefore it is no
great thing if his (Satan's) ministers be transformed as the ministers of
justice, whose end shall be according to their works.
II Corinthians
11:13-15
The order of divine justice exacts that
whosoever consents to another's evil suggestion, shall be subjected to him in his punishment; according to II Peter
2:19: "By whom a man is overcome, of the same also he is the
slave."
St. Thomas Aquinas
We will see
the same from Pope Leo!
The
end of dialogue is to produce opinion. The purpose of logical argument is to
appeal to the intellect to arrive at truth.
Rhetoric appeals to the will and poetry to the imagination. The emphasis
of the Novus Ordo Church since Vatican II on dialogue is therefore a
repudiation of any claim to truth offering in its place only the opinions of
churchmen. It is the debasement of Jesus Christ’s gospel from Truth to just
another opinion, from historical fact to mythology. It is only incidental that
Novus Ordo Church, having turned its back against the truth, has also turned
away from rhetoric and poetry which explains why it is both effeminate and
ugly.
“The Church will have to opt for
dialogue as her style and method, fostering an awareness of the existence of
bonds and connections in a complex reality. . . . No vocation, especially
within the Church, can be placed outside this outgoing dynamism of dialogue . .
. . [emphasis added].”
Pope Francis’ Instrumentum
Laboris, XV ORDINARY GENERAL ASSEMBLY OF SYNOD OF BISHOPS: YOUNG
PEOPLE, THE FAITH AND VOCATIONAL DISCERNMENT
And
thus, the 'spirit of Vatican II' - dialogue so that everyone can reach an
accomodation of error and the repudiation of logical argument appealing to
truth!
“Don’t proselytize; respect others’ beliefs. We can inspire others
through witness so that one grows together in communicating. But the worst
thing of all is religious proselytism, which paralyzes: ‘I am talking with you
in order to persuade you,’ No. Each person dialogues, starting with his and her
own identity. The church grows by attraction, not proselytizing.”
Pope Francis
The
proper literal understanding of this dogma from the Council of Trent:
Canon 4 on the sacraments in general: If anyone says that the sacraments of the New Law are not necessary for
salvation but are superfluous, and that without them or without the desire
of them men obtain from God through faith alone the grace of justification,
though all are not necessary for each one, let him be anathema.
The Dogma
defines two revealed doctrinal truths:
1.
If anyone says: that the sacraments of the
New Law are not necessary for salvation but are superfluous, let him be
anathema.
2.
If anyone says: that without the
sacraments or (if anyone says) without the desire of the sacraments
men obtain from God through faith alone the grace of justification, let him be
anathema.
Both
the Sacrament of Baptism and the will to receive the Sacrament
are necessary for salvation!
“But God desired that his
confession should avail for his salvation, since he preserved him in this life until the time of his holy
regeneration.” St. Fulgentius
“If anyone is not baptized, not only in
ignorance, but even knowingly, he can in no way be saved. For his path to salvation was through the confession,
and salvation itself was in baptism.
At his age, not only was confession
without baptism of no avail: Baptism
itself would be of no avail for salvation if he neither believed nor
confessed.” St. Fulgentius
Notice, both the CONFESSION AND
THE BAPTISM are necessary for salvation, harkening back to Trent’s teaching
that both the laver AND the “votum” are required for justification, and
harkening back to Our Lord’s teaching that we must be born again of water AND the
Holy Spirit.
In fact, you see the language of St. Fulgentius reflected in the Council of
Trent. Trent describes the votum (so-called “desire”) as the PATH
TO SALVATION, the disposition to Baptism, and then says that “JUSTIFICATION ITSELF”
(St. Fulgentius says “SALVATION ITSELF”) follows the dispositions in the
Sacrament of Baptism.
Yet another solid argument for why Trent is teaching that BOTH the votum
AND the Sacrament are required for justification.
“Hold most firmly and never doubt
in the least that not only all pagans but also all Jews and all heretics and
schismatics who end this present life outside the Catholic Church are about to
go into the eternal fire that was prepared for the Devil and his angels.” St.
Fulgentius
“The most Holy Roman Church firmly believes,
professes and preaches that none of those existing outside the Catholic Church,
not only pagans, but also Jews and heretics and schismatics, can have a share
in life eternal; but that they will go into the ‘eternal fire which was
prepared for the devil and his angels.’”
Pope Eugene IV, Cantate Domino
Ladislaus,
CathInfo
Leo XIV
embraces ‘profound change’ in Church’s stance on false religions
Leo XIV’s ‘A
Journey of Hope’ rejects the Church’s historic approach to religious error as ‘defensive’
and ‘insular’ while advancing a ‘new paradigm’ of interreligious dialogue.
LifeSiteNews | Matthew McCusker | Oct
1, 2026 — The Vatican has recently published a
“commemorative document” to mark 60 years since the “promulgation” of Nostra
Aetate, the Second Vatican Council’s “Declaration on the Relation of the
Church to Non-Christian Religions.”
The text contains errors regarding:
· The
nature of religion,
· The
sources of revelation,
· The
theological virtue of faith,
· The
incarnation of Our Lord,
· The
relation of the old and new covenants,
· The
duties of the state toward the true religion,
· The
necessity of the Church for salvation,
· The
Church’s mission toward those outside her fold,
· The
manner in which the baptized are to be reconciled to the Church,
· The
prohibition on participating in false worship,
· The
legitimate use of violence by a society in self-defense.
Underlying the specific errors
can be discerned the erroneous systems of naturalism, liberalism,
and modernism.
Taken as a whole, the text is incompatible
with the public profession of the Catholic faith and the visible unity of
Christ’s Church.
The
authors of the text
The document,
“A Journey of Hope: Sixty Years of Interreligious Dialogue and Fraternity in
the Light of the Conciliar Declaration Nostra Aetate,” has been published in
the names of three Vatican cardinals and their secretaries.
The cardinals are:
Cardinal Victor Manuel
Fernández, prefect of the Dicastery for the Doctrine of the Faith, who has been
a key figure in implementing the programs of both Francis and Leo.
Cardinal Kurt Koch, prefect of
the Dicastery for Promoting Christian Unity, under whose leadership that
dicastery produced a document that I have previously described as a
blueprint for transforming the papacy as part of “the commitment to
build a synodal Church.”
Cardinal George Koovakad,
prefect of the Dicastery for Interreligious Dialogue, who has also shown
himself a loyal adherent of the revolutionary program, as can be seen, for
example, in his message to Muslims at Ramadan.
On June 22, 2026, the document
was approved by Leo XIV who “ordered its publication,” which took place on
September 16, 2026.
A
clear break with the past
“A Journey of Hope” does not
hide its lack of continuity with the teaching of the Catholic Church.[1]
In fact, the document is
refreshingly honest about the novelties introduced by Vatican II, and the
contradiction between the new approach and the old. The document says of Nostra
Aetate:
Far more than a mere text, it
marked a profound change in the Church’s understanding and expression of her
relationship with followers of other religions.[2]
It made “it possible to
overcome attitudes of exclusion, contempt, or indifference that had long
prevailed.”[3]
The document speaks of “the
Church’s new attitude toward other faiths and religious traditions – which
emerged from the Second Vatican Council” and notes that since Vatican II,
“non-Christian religions should no longer be seen as adversaries but as
companions on the journey.”[4]
Nostra Aetate
“radically transformed the face of interreligious relations,” as a result of
which:
The Church has moved from an
attitude that was often reserved or distant to a courageous path of sincere
dialogue, respectful encounter, and fraternal cooperation.[5]
Taking
the revolution further
In “A Journey of Hope,” Leo XIV
and his collaborators are open about their intention to take this revolution
further, in order to achieve the goal of building “a fraternal society capable
of accepting differences.” The differences to be accepted are specifically the
religious differences of “believers of different traditions.”[6]
The authors think that a
“genuine shift in mindset is necessary.” This means “abandoning the logic of
defensiveness, hostility, or conquest in order to adopt an attitude that is
open, benevolent, and courageous.”[7]
In paragraph 55, we read that
“it is time to promote a new ethic of dialogue”:
It is no longer a matter of
fearing or keeping one’s distance from the “other believer” – another
civilization, another way of thinking – but of daring the encounter. The one
who was once perceived as a threat, an enemy to be feared, respected only from
a distance, or even destroyed, can become a dialogue partner, an ally, a
friend, even a “pilgrim of truth” with whom one shares a part of the journey.[8]
The authors continue:
Civilizations and religions can
certainly come into tension, but they can also resonate with one another in a
creative dynamic, knowing how to transform diversity into solidarity. Otherness
should no longer be experienced as an obstacle, but as a challenge to be
embraced. In a world confined within the suffocating limits of immanence,
believers belonging to different religions do not wish to give up presenting to
the world the truth of transcendence and God’s love for all people.[9]
And they hold that:
Monolithic and isolated models,
which encourage a closed view of reality, are proving increasingly inadequate
and, ultimately, become sources of violence and suffering for the most
vulnerable. The defensive entrenchment in one’s own position and the view that
proselytism is the only way to engage with the other no longer make sense in a
world that increasingly resembles an interconnected and constantly evolving
global village.[10]
Quoting Francis, the text
affirms:
Long gone are the days when an
insular mode of thought could determine an approach to time and space and
appear to offer a valid way of resolving conflicts. Now is the time to be bold
and envision the logic of encounter and mutual dialogue as the path, common
cooperation as the code of conduct, and reciprocal knowledge as a method and
standard. In this way, we can provide a new paradigm for resolving conflicts
and help foster greater understanding and the protection of creation. In this regard,
religions, like universities, have much to offer, without having to renounce
their specific character and special gifts. Everything we do in this regard
will be a significant step towards guaranteeing younger generations their right
to the future, while serving the cause of justice and peace.[11]
The goal toward which Leo XIV’s
document tends is not the conversion of mankind to Christ, but rather the
coexistence of false religions with the religion revealed by man’s Creator and Savior,
which He commands be believed by all (cf. Mk 16:15-16). Nostra Aetate
remains “highly relevant,” so the document states, in a world searching “for a
peaceful coexistence within a universal citizenship founded on fraternity and
mutual recognition.”[12]
The new text asserts that an
“integral dimension” of the Church’s missionary activity is “the dialogue
of life, consisting in respectful and fraternal coexistence among
believers of different religions”.[13] It
also presents “interreligious dialogue” as “an essential and complementary
dimension” of “the explicit proclamation of the Gospel.”[14]
By this sleight of hand, the
document is able to simultaneously insist on the proclamation of the Gospel,
while robbing that phrase of its authentic meaning.
The
Church opposes error because she loves mankind
The quotations above, though
lengthy, represent only a selection of the many similar affirmations contained
throughout the document. They clearly manifest two of the central positions of
the text:
1. That
the Church’s authentic teaching about other religions was “defensive,”
“insular,” and based on “fear” and other negative characteristics.
2. That
the proposed alternative to this attitude is a “new paradigm” of “dialogue” and
“coexistence.”
Both the text’s characterization
of the Church’s true teaching and the proposed solution are false.
The Catholic Church has
directed herself outwards toward the whole of mankind more than any institution
in human history. Her missionaries have gone forth since the day of Pentecost
to bring all mankind into one universal Church. The Church seeks out every
single person that her Divine Founder has lovingly created. She wants to bring
every man, woman, and child, of every race and nation, under her loving care.
When the Church encounters each
society and culture, she does not seek to impose any man-made ideology, or
reject any natural goods. She seeks only to teach those truths which are
intended for all mankind, and which God Himself has revealed; to provide the
worship and sacraments that unite us to God and to direct souls in that which
pertains their eternal salvation.
Under her divinely assisted
tutelage, all peoples can attain their greatest glory and see their particular
gifts and characteristics brought to a higher state of development and
perfection.
Pope Pius XII taught that “the
nations” have “diverse conditions of life and of culture.” They “enrich and
embellish [the human race] by the sharing of their own peculiar gifts” and by a
“reciprocal interchange of goods.”[15]
However, this enrichment, is only possible and efficacious “when a mutual love
and a lively sense of charity unite all the sons of the same Father and all
those redeemed by the same Divine Blood.”[16]
Mankind can find unity in supernatural charity only within the unity of the
Catholic Church.
The Church always seeks the
genuine good of all mankind, in those things which are natural and temporal, as
well as in those that are supernatural and eternal. She only seeks to eliminate
that which is always harmful to mankind, namely error and sin.
She is completely and
irreconcilably opposed to these because they harm us in this life and endanger
our eternal happiness in the next. It is precisely because she loves us that
the Church opposes all the errors and sins that threaten us.
Father Réginald
Garrigou-Lagrange, O.P., expressed this truth well when he wrote:
In the Church we again meet
with this same harmony between things most difficult to reconcile. In her,
charity most compassionate and doctrine most firm and uncompromising are united
in one love, which is zeal for God’s glory and the salvation of souls. She
knows she can do no good without combating evil, that she cannot preach the
Gospel without fighting heresy. Mercy and firmness of doctrine can exist only
when united; separated they die, and we have left but two corpses, namely,
humanitarian Liberalism with its false serenity, and fanaticism with its false
zeal.
It has been said: “The Church
is intolerant in principle be cause she believes; she is tolerant in practice
because she loves. The enemies of the Church are tolerant in principle, because
they do not believe, and intolerant in practice, because they do not love.”[17]
Leo XIV and his cardinals have
abandoned the harmony of Catholic doctrine for the “corpse” of “humanitarian
Liberalism with its false serenity.” This path leads nowhere but misery in this
life, and eternal agony in the next.
That is why it is so important
that the doctrinal errors in this document be countered. In the next part of
this series, we will go deeper in our analysis of this deadly text.
References not posted
After 40 Years
of Dialogue, Rabbi identifies papal “conundrum.”
"The real conundrum that faces Benedict
XVI on his visit to Israel… is should he be loyal to the Gospels which claim
that only acceptance of Christ can bring the messianic age, or should he
endorse Vatican II which acknowledges that Jews… can find the kingdom of God
via a different route? Should he look
inwards, backwards or forwards?"
Rabbi Jonathan Romain, The Pope’s Jewish
Dilemma, The Guardian
Pope
Leo thinks everyone will be "equal" in Hell and worship the devil of
their choice!
“First of all,
I think it’s very important to understand that the unity or division of the Church
should not revolve around sexual matters. We tend to think that when the Church
is talking about morality, that the only issue of morality is sexual. And in
reality, I believe there are much greater, more important issues, such as
justice, equality, freedom of men and women, freedom of religion, that would
all take priority before that particular issue.”
Pope Leo,
April 2026 interview on return flight from Africa, overturning Catholic
morality
NOTE: The unity of the Church
'revolves around' the faith. Catholic morality follows from the faith. It is of
Catholic faith that homosexuality is a fundamental corruption of the natural
law and is incompatible with salvation.
Leo cannot get first things first because he does not have the Catholic
faith.
EXCLUSIVE:
Abp. Viganò says Leo XIV has intensified Francis’s agenda, not slowed
it
In this
exclusive interview, Abp. Viganò argues that changing the way Catholics worship
ultimately changes what they believe, making the liturgical reform central to
the post-conciliar crisis.
LifeSiteNews— In Part 1 of this
interview, Archbishop Carlo Maria Viganò claimed that the reforms associated
with the Second Vatican Council weakened the Church’s role as the katéchon, the
force that restrains the spread of the Antichrist’s spirit in history. He
discussed the nature of papal authority, the distinction between the papacy as
a divine institution and individual popes while critiquing of post-conciliar
developments, the rise of synodality, and women in Vatican leadership.
This second part of the
interview centers on Viganò’s critique of the post-conciliar Church, focusing
on liturgical reform and Traditionis Custodes as
instruments of a broader theological transformation. He also discusses the
pontificate of Leo XIV, particularly the allegations of networks of protection
among ecclesiastical elites, and the influence of ideological and global forces
on the contemporary hierarchy.
LifeSiteNews: Throughout this entire crisis, you have
always identified the liturgical reform not as a consequence but as a cause.
Why is the question of the Mass, in your judgment, prior to and more decisive
than the doctrinal one? And what meaning does the relentlessness of Traditionis
Custodes, maintained intact by Leo XIV, have in this context?
Archbishop Carlo
Maria Viganò: Because
the Church has always known what the modernists deliberately forgot: ut legem credendi lex statuat
supplicandi (“that the law of prayer may establish the
law of belief”). It is the law of prayer that establishes the law of faith, and
not vice versa. The Christian people do not learn dogma from manuals: they
breathe it in at the altar. A man who for years knelt before the Blessed
Sacrament, who has seen the priest turned toward God and not toward the
assembly, who witnessed the Consecration in the sacred silence of the Roman
Canon, believes in the Real Presence and in the Sacrifice, even if he would not
know how to formulate the corresponding dogmas; and no theologian will succeed
in taking that faith away from him. Change the way a person prays, and you
change what he believes, without him noticing and without anyone ever having to
state a single heretical proposition.
That is why I say that the
liturgical reform was not a consequence of the crisis: it was its instrument.
It was the fastest and safest way to obtain what a definition would never have
achieved. Let it be noted: it is the perfect application of that Bergoglian
principle according to which “time is superior to space.” Nothing is defined, a
process is initiated, and then all it takes is a couple of generations for the
rest to fall into place. Anyone who wants confirmation of this method should
read the Short Critical Study of the New Order of Mass by
Cardinals Ottaviani and Bacci, who as early as 1969 warned that the new rite
“departs impressively, as a whole and in detail, from the Catholic theology of
the Holy Mass as formulated in Session XXII of the Council of Trent.” They were
not two seditionists: one was the former secretary of the Holy Office [NOTE: Indeed, the office of Prefect of the Supreme Sacred
Congregation was reserved to the Pope himself. Ottaviani served as the
Congregation’s Secretary] and the other a curial cardinal. They were
ignored, and today the statistics on belief in the Real Presence confirm how
right they were. Cranmer understood four centuries earlier that changing the
Mass is enough to change the religion of a people, and he did not need to deny
any dogma in order to eradicate the Holy Sacrifice from England.
As for Traditionis
Custodes, it is the most eloquent confession our adversaries could have made.
If the two rites truly expressed the same faith [the vetus ordo
and novus ordo], persecuting one of them would be an
inexplicable whim: they persecute it because they know perfectly well that they
do not express the same faith, and that as long as a single altar safeguards
the ancient lex orandi, the new one cannot claim victory.
It should also be noted that
under Prevost, Traditionis Custodes has neither been withdrawn nor
mitigated: instead, it has been applied even more rigidly, with a
meticulousness that Bergoglio did not have time to exercise. That Leo himself –
who speaks so much of welcome and listening – should be so relentless in opposing
the Mass of all time proves to those who still hoped in him that in the synodal
church there is room for everything except the rite in which the Church prayed
for centuries.
LifeSiteNews: Prevost was elected thanks to those who
hoped for a restoration of the juridical order, but in fact he seems to be
continuing his predecessor’s agenda, simply slowing its pace and delegating the
most contentious decisions to the Curia. Does this more phlegmatic and
“dialoguing” style not risk being even more insidious for the defense of dogma
than Francis’s direct authoritarianism?
Archbishop Carlo
Maria Viganò: I
must correct the premise of the question, because it is precisely the
misunderstanding on which Prevost relies. It is not at all accurate to say that
Leo is proceeding “little by little.” He is proceeding by means of forced
marches, without the slightest concern for reactions – also because negative
reactions are few, and those few are promptly suppressed. What changed, if
compared with Bergoglio, is not the speed: it is the face. Bergoglio shouted,
and whoever shouts wakes people up; Prevost smiles, and whoever smiles puts
people to sleep. But it is an icy smile, the smirk of one who knows he will
meet no resistance.
Look at the facts, not at the
manner. The agenda has not been slowed down: it has been intensified on every
front – synodality, environmentalism, pro-immigration policies, syncretic
ecumenism, normalization of LGBT ideology. And above all, look at the appointments,
which are the acid test of a pontificate: there is not a single one that makes
an exception; not one man of sound doctrine promoted, not one enemy of the
faith removed. On every front, Prevost has gone beyond his predecessor.
On August 13, in Cusco, at a
conference preparing for Prevost’s journey to Peru, Monsignor Jordi Bertomeu –
pontifical commissioner of the Dicastery for the Doctrine of the Faith – placed
coca leaves in an offering to the infernal idol Pachamama together with Bishop
Lizardo Estrada Herrera, auxiliary bishop of Cusco and secretary general of
CELAM, and Bishop Miguel Ángel Cadenas, bishop of Iquitos. Under Bergoglio, the
Pachamama entered the Vatican Gardens and St. Peter’s Basilica as a scandalous
gesture; under Prevost, the Pachamama entered the dicastery whose task ought to
be to condemn it – and that idol entered it at the hands of the man who, within
that dicastery, administers justice. This is not a slowing down: it is an
institutionalization.
Leo’s style is measured only in
appearance. The Latin here and there, the mozzetta worn even in inappropriate
circumstances – even when getting off the plane – the courteous tone: these are
anesthetics administered to a body now incapable of reacting. And the
anesthetic does not lessen the violence: the anesthetic is what makes the
violence possible.
The conservatives have allowed
themselves to be enchanted by the form. But in truth there is not even that.
Those who were satisfied by the mozzetta got the mozzetta and nothing else, and
are now paying for that piece of cloth with silence about everything else.
Finally, there is the aspect
that reveals the authentically tyrannical nature of this government, and that
is delegation. Prevost delegates to the Curia, to the dicasteries, to episcopal
conferences, to the “synodal processes,” so that no decision bears his
signature and each one can be presented as the fruit of collective discernment.
This is not mildness: it is the most perfect form of absolute power, one that
exercises command without assuming responsibility for it. The ancient tyrant
signed his edicts and bore the hatred they generated; the synodal tyrant has
others deliberate and remains above them, an arbiter and never the accused. It
is the dissolution of the pope’s personal responsibility – exactly what
synodality sets out to achieve – and whoever never makes decisions can never be
contradicted. The pope who does not decide is the pope who decided to let
others act, and who found a way not to be held accountable by anyone.
LifeSiteNews: You intervened publicly in the case of
Eleuterio Vásquez González, known as Lute, the Peruvian priest accused of
serious abuse of girls in the Diocese of Chiclayo. When Leo XIV was bishop of
that diocese, the canonical investigation was described by an ecclesiastical
delegate as “a farce”; yet today the Pope has as his personal secretary Edgard
Rimaycuna, a priest who was raised precisely within Lute’s pastoral and
vocational circle.
Another prominent prelate, the
Venezuelan Edgar Peña Parra – formerly Substitute for General Affairs of the
Secretariat of State and now Apostolic Nuncio to Italy and San Marino – was
reported by you in 2002 over extremely serious allegations, ranging from the
abuse of underage seminarians to alleged links to violent deaths, allegations
that were then systematically ignored by Bergoglio.
In light of these and other
cases, do you believe that under Bergoglio a genuine “network” of reciprocal
protection among men of power has become consolidated in the Church, in which
omissions and responsibilities are covered up in order to preserve internal
balances? And, if so, how extensive is this phenomenon at the highest levels of
the Holy See?
Archbishop Carlo
Maria Viganò: The
Lute case reproduces with astonishing precision the modus operandi of
other extremely serious cases, from McCarrick to Rupnik: victims who report and
are not heard; an investigation conducted in such a way as to find nothing; the
dicastery that closes the case by invoking the statute of limitations; the
accused who not only remains unpunished, but is actually protected.
Alongside this, the necessary
reverse side: whoever exposes the crimes and defends the victims is destroyed.
Bishop Ricardo Coronado, the canon lawyer who had taken up the defense of the
three young women, had his ecclesiastical forensic authorization revoked by the
Peruvian Episcopal Conference in August 2024, and four months later was
dismissed from the clerical state by a decree that – please note – did not bear
Bergoglio’s handwritten signature.
Whoever accuses loses the
priesthood; whoever is accused keeps everything. There is nothing to interpret
here: the bishop of Chiclayo who conducted that investigation, described as “a
farce” by those who knew the details closely, now sits on the Chair of Peter,
and he has chosen beside him, as his personal secretary, a priest formed within
Fr. Lute’s circle. These are not biographical details or unfortunate
coincidences: they are proof that in this system, proximity to certain circles
is not an obstacle to a career, but in fact the very condition for having one.
Also, observe a coincidence
that is no coincidence. The same Msgr. Jordi Bertomeu who offered coca leaves
to Pachamama in Cusco is the man who, in the Dicastery for the Doctrine of the
Faith, inaugurated – and justified in principle – that interpretation of canon
law whereby ordinary procedures, with the safeguards they guarantee to the
accused, are replaced by parallel structures and extraordinary commissarial
powers. It is the juridical doctrine that makes the fate of Bp. Coronado
possible: wherever procedure gives way to the will of the commissioner, whoever
causes trouble is lost from the outset, and is not even left with the right to
defend himself. Before being dismissed from the clerical state, Coronado was
accused of infamous acts without a shred of evidence.
This is not an isolated case.
When a Peruvian priest, Father Omar Sánchez, publicly criticized Bertomeu’s
handling of matters, 22 days later an allegation of abuse against him appeared
in the press – an allegation that the supposed complainant subsequently
publicly denied, declaring that he had never filed any complaint.
Whoever raises his voice
against the system discovers that he has a file already opened against him. And
the man who places coca leaves before Pachamama is the same man who strips the
priesthood from the man who defended the three young victims of Fr. Lute in
Chiclayo. This gives us the measure of what the Holy Office has now become.
As for Peña Parra, allow me a
clarification that I consider important. I dealt with his case much earlier,
when I was Delegate for Pontifical Representations at the Secretariat of State.
The allegations – his seduction of two underage seminarians in Maracaibo in
September 1990, and his connection with the circumstances surrounding two
violent deaths in August 1992 – had been transmitted to the Secretariat of
State in 2002 by the Apostolic Nuncio to Venezuela, Archbishop André Dupuy. But
this did not prevent Peña Parra’s career from advancing. And I will add a
detail that says much about the role of the media: I spoke about that case in a
lengthy interview with the Washington Post,
and it was precisely the part concerning the Venezuelan abuser that never saw
the light of day. Bergoglio wanted him as Substitute; and Prevost has now sent
him as nuncio to Italy.
Yes, a network exists. I do not
say this as a conjecture. I know it to be true from direct experience of
decades in the Roman Curia and in nunciatures. It is founded on a simple
principle: whoever can be blackmailed can be controlled by whoever holds the
blackmail material. Moral corruption is not an accident of the system: it is
the glue that holds the entire system together. That is why the guilty party or
accomplice is promoted, while the person who reports him is isolated and struck
down.
How extensive is this network
of corruption? You need only to see how many among McCarrick’s “progeny” still
occupy positions of authority in the United States and in the Vatican; how many
of the cardinals created by Bergoglio were chosen precisely for their
corruption and susceptibility to blackmail; and how many, in the Secretariat of
State and in the dicasteries, owe their position not to doctrine or holiness,
but to membership in a faction. The answer lies in the facts, and the facts
speak for themselves.
LifeSiteNews: Who benefits from this mechanism? Was
Bergoglio its architect, or did he become entangled in it against his will?
Archbishop Carlo
Maria Viganò:
Neither one nor the other, in the terms in which the question is posed.
Bergoglio was not a victim of a system, but neither was he its inventor: he was
its beneficiary and then its guarantor. He was elected thanks to the Mafia of
Saint Gallen, that is, thanks to a network that spent years planning its own
seizure of power, and that found in him the right man because he was
unscrupulous, devoid of doctrinal scruples, and extraordinarily skilled in the
use of power – qualities refined through a long Jesuit formation whose method
he retained throughout his life: ostensible obedience united with subterranean
maneuvering, outwardly proclaimed poverty while simultaneously wielding
absolute command.
Once elected, he did what every
illegitimate power does: he surrounded himself with men who could not betray
him because he knew their corruption and crimes, and he removed those who,
being in no way blackmailable, could not be controlled. It is no coincidence
that his closest collaborators – from Zanchetta to Peña Parra – are figures
burdened by extremely serious allegations, which he systematically covered up
and promoted.
Above all, the case of Marko
Rupnik, S.J., is no coincidence: expelled from the Society of Jesus, already
excommunicated for absolving an accomplice, and nevertheless protected for
years, along with the entire faction that owes its position to that protection
– beginning with the then-Cardinal Vicar Angelo De Donatis, whose transfer from
the Vicariate of Rome to the Apostolic Penitentiary took place precisely in the
wake of that case. That was not at all a promotion, as people wanted to make it
appear, but a way of shielding him, removing him from the questions he would no
longer have been able to evade in Rome.
Who benefits? Internally, it
benefits a clerical caste that made the Church its private property and that
needs impunity in order to survive. Externally, it benefits those financial,
political, and supranational powers – that is, globalists – who have an
interest in keeping the Catholic Church under blackmail, because a blackmailed
Church does not speak, condemn, or evangelize: it collaborates. The link
between deep church and deep state is
not a theory: it is the reason why the Holy See docilely supported every
globalist agenda – from climate to migration, from the pandemic to universal
fraternity, from vaccine advocacy to pan-sexualism – and why it has signed and
stubbornly renewed the secret agreement with Communist China, handing over
faithful bishops and the underground Church to their persecutors, while
remaining silent about everything that the Gospel ought to require it to
proclaim loudly.
Moral corruption and doctrinal
corruption are two sides of the same coin. Whoever betrays the faith also
betrays morality, and whoever is blackmailable on morality is willing to betray
the faith – even to the point of idolatry, as the coca leaves placed at Cusco
by an official of the former Holy Office demonstrate to anyone who has eyes to
see.
LifeSiteNews: While the 2025 Papal Conclave was
underway, a high-ranking Masonic authority told me confidentially during an
investigation I was conducting: “You will see that they will elect Francis’s
useful idiot.” When I asked for an explanation, this Freemason contact – who
was, in fact, very close to the circles of the Roman Curia – told me that
Francis appointed cardinals “with skeletons in their closets” from the
peripheries of the world, with the request that they elect “his man” and
preserve his “synodal legacy.” When Prevost was elected, this same Freemason
told me sarcastically: “Habemus Papam! They elected him.” At first I was
very cautious, and even hopeful about Prevost. Now that one year and several
months have passed, I wonder how far this Masonic authority’s interpretation
was from reality… What do you think?
Archbishop Carlo
Maria Viganò: I
cannot confirm words that I did not hear, nor am I interested in giving
credence to the boasts of circles that have always enjoyed attributing to
themselves credit for governing the Church. But I can say that this reading
coincides exactly with what the facts make evident to anyone willing to look at
them.
Bergoglio created the
overwhelming majority of the College of Cardinals, choosing men whom no one
knew, with very poor formation, coming from irrelevant sees, whose only
qualification was personal loyalty to Bergoglio and, almost always, a
vulnerability that made them controllable. A conclave composed in this way
could only elect a man like Prevost, that is, a man who would guarantee the continuity
of Bergoglio’s “synodal legacy.”
Freemasonry takes pleasure in
this election, and this is not surprising at all: it also rejoiced at the
election of John XXIII. For three centuries now it has pursued a single design,
namely to demolish the Catholic Church: first by emptying her of her
supernatural dimension and reducing her to a philanthropic organization, then
by subverting her from within, and finally by transforming her into the
anti-church, that is, into the Universal Religion of Humanity, which is its
true goal.
Synodality, as a permanent
revolution and the quintessence of all the demands of modernism, is the closest
thing to that project ever accomplished from within. There is no need to imagine
conspiracies: it is enough to read the Permanent Instruction of the Alta
Vendita, which describes a century and a half in advance a pope formed in the
ideas of the revolution, elected by cardinals formed in the same ideas.
If a Masonic authority rejoiced
at Prevost’s election, it is because what was being sought was achieved. The
regret belongs to those cardinals and faithful who, for a few months, wanted to
delude themselves. The expression “useful idiot” is offensive, and I would not
make it my own; but I fear that whoever used it knows well the nature of the
usefulness expected from the man they elected.
Our
Lady of Fatima will have the last word!
But a resounding explicit confirmation came from Benedict XVI himself, who, during an unexpected pilgrimage to Fatima on May 13, 2010, affirmed: “He deceives himself who thinks that the prophetic mission of Fatima is concluded.”
He added: “there are indicated future realities of the Church which
little by little are manifesting themselves… and therefore it is the sufferings
of the Church which are announced.”
But could such prophecies be found in that
text [of the vision]?
These two phrases of the Pope in that
discourse at Fatima prompt reflection: “Man has the power to unleash a
cycle of death and terror, but he is not able to stop it.” And then: “The faith
in vast regions of the earth risks being extinguished, like a flame without
fuel.”
From these words of Pope Benedict one
discerns, therefore, that there is truly something else in the Third Secret and
that it is dramatic for the world and the Church. Perhaps it is precisely due
to that visit by the Pope that this book was released, from which another
precious little piece of the truth filters out.
The volume in fact draws from the letters of Sister Lucia and from the unpublished diary “My Way.” Impressive, among things previously unpublished, is the account of how Sister Lucy overcame the terror that prevented her from writing down the Third Secret.
The
Unpublished Account
At around 4 p.m. on January 3, 1944, in the
chapel of the convent, before the Tabernacle, Lucia asked Jesus to make known
His will: “I then felt a friendly hand, maternal and affectionate, touch my
shoulder.”
And the Mother of God said to her: “be at
peace, and write what I have commanded you, but not, however, that which has
been given to you to understand its meaning,” intending to allude to the
meaning of the vision which the Virgin herself had revealed.
Immediately afterward, said Sister Lucia, “I felt my spirit inundated by a
mystery of light that is God and in Him I saw and heard: the point of a lance
like a flame that is detached, touches the axis of the earth, and it trembles:
mountains, cities, towns and villages with their inhabitants are buried. The
sea, the rivers, the clouds, exceed their boundaries, inundating and dragging
with them, in a vortex, houses and people in a number that cannot be counted.
It is the purification of the world from the sin in which it is immersed. Hatred, ambition, provoke the destructive
war. After I felt my racing heart, in my
spirit a soft voice said: ‘In time, one faith, one baptism, one Church, Holy,
Catholic, Apostolic. In eternity, Heaven!’
This word ‘Heaven’ filled my heart with peace and happiness in such a
way that, almost without being aware of it, I kept repeating to myself for a
long time: Heaven, Heaven.”
From this came the strength to write the
Third Secret.
Antonio Socci, APOCALYPTIC NEWS FROM FATIMA (THE LATEST MYSTERY: THE SILENCE OF THE SISTERS, BUT WHO IS SILENCING THEM?, August 17, 2014
COMMENT: The Novus
Ordo Church has canonize Bishop Fulton J. Sheen a Catholic prelate very popular
with conservative Catholics. The miracle in support of his canonization is a
"stillborn" infant who may very well not in fact been dead. Like the
recent Novus Ordo canonization of Cardinal John Henry Newman, Sheen is thought
by conservatives to represent an example for faithful Catholics but the Novus
Ordo Church recognizes that he endorsed many modernist heretical first
principles and thus can be used as a weapon against the Catholic faith. Bishop
Sheen, while participating in the Sabbath service, did not remind his Jewish
hosts of their need to convert to the Catholic faith to save their souls.
Cheers to Fulton Sheen!
Bishop Sheen Pulpit Guest at New York Synagogue Sabbath
Services
Jewish
Telegraphic Agency | January 19, 1968
The
Mount Neboh Synagogue here conferred a brotherhood award on Fulton J. Sheen,
Bishop of Rochester, at its regular Friday Sabbath service. The ceremony marked
the first time in the New York Archdiocese that a Catholic prelate has
addressed worshippers from a Jewish pulpit on the Hebrew Sabbath.
The
award, an illuminated parchment scroll with doves of peace in 14th century
character lettering, opened with an inscription from Psalm 133: “Behold how
good and pleasant it is for brethren to dwell together in unity.” Bishop Sheen
accepted the award from Dr. Edward Jacobs, president of the Metropolitan
Conference of the National Federation of Temple Brotherhoods, and hailed recent
advances in ecumenicity within Christianity. He emphasized a growing
rapprochement between Jews and Christians. Rabbi Philip Hiat, spiritual leader
of the congregation, stressed that “with all our so-called differences, there
is a host of aims and goals toward which both faiths can work together in
perfect harmony.”
EXCERPT: The Vatican
has been covering-up the crimes of homosexual pederasts since 1922 but the
practice became actively enforced policy since 1962!!!
The total
payouts by the Catholic Church for sex abuse claims in the United States have
exceeded $5 billion over the past two decades with almost all of this for
homosexual crimes.
FROM FORGIVENESS, TO SILENCE... TO BETRAYAL, By
Michael Kenny
THE FEAR OF
SCANDAL: A DEEPENING MOTIF
As the Church gained public visibility and institutional structure, the
fear of scandal – that is, anything that could bring shame or doubt upon the
Church – grew proportionally. This concern is not without biblical foundation.
Apparently Christ Himself warned that:
“Scandals must come, but woe to the one through whom they come.”
In a world where the Church was often maligned, the temptation to
protect its reputation – even at the cost of truth – grew strong.
This approach reached its most formal expression in the 20th century.
CRIMEN
SOLICITATIONIS: CODIFYING SECRECY
In 1962, the Vatican issued a secret instruction titled CRIMEN
SOLICITATIONIS. Which laid out procedures for dealing with priests accused of using
the confessional to solicit sexual acts (an update of canon 904 in 1741). While
its original focus was on confessional abuse – a particularly grievous offense
– it extended its protocols to cover ALL sexual misconduct by clergy, including
child abuse.
This document mandated
strict secrecy:
“Cases of this nature
are subject to the strictest pontifical secret – under pain of
excommunication.”
This meant the victims, witnesses, and Church authorities were all
bound by silence, ostensibly to protect the sacrament and the dignity of the
Church. But in practice, this secrecy protected the perpetrators and silenced
the victims.
The same theological instinct that once prompted Origen to counsel
forgiveness now found its legal expression in institutional concealment.
The Church fathers were not wrong to value forgiveness. But forgiveness
without justice is not sanctity – it is surrender. And the Church must never
surrender the innocent to the sins of the powerful.
THE COST OF
MISAPPLIED MERCY
What unites the early Christian response to personal violation with the
institutional culture of silence centuries later is a tragic misapplication
mercy – a prioritizing of the Church's image, or of the offender's soul, over
the immediate demands of justice and the protection of the innocent.
In the name of forgiveness, the Church failed to act.
In the name of avoiding scandal, it created a greater one.
In the name of unity, it tolerates wolves among the sheep.
The very teachings of Christ – meant to uphold truth, protect the weak,
and heal the broken – were twisted into realizations for secrecy and inaction.
TOWARD A NEW ETHOS
OF ACCOUNTABILITY
The path forward must involve more than policy reform. It requires a
re-examination of the Church's spiritual instincts – a return to the full
Gospel, where mercy and justice walk hand in hand.
Forgiveness does not mean the abandonment of truth.
Compassion does not mean the protection of the predator.
The Church must rediscover the moral courage to expose evil, even when
it dwells in its own house.
EPILOGUE: A WAR ON
INNOCENCE
There is a deeper layer to this crisis. Darker than secrecy. Worse than
betrayal. It is diabolical.
Satan hates God. This hatred is total, consuming and unrelenting. But
Satan can't hurt God directly – God is beyond his reach. So he strikes where it
hurts most: at what God loves – CHILDREN.
Jesus told us to let the children come to Him. Jesus warned about the
millstone. So, what then is a perfect way for Satan's followers to do his
bidding and please him, and hate God at the same time...
VIOLATE A CHILD,
and do it wearing the robes of Christ
In this perverse inversion of the priesthood, the altar becomes a
hunting ground, and the confessional, a trap. [....]
COMMENT: From
the 1917 Code of Canon Law, clerical homosexual predators and other sex
offenders who were found guilty were
laicized and turned over to the state for suffer criminal penalties. Such a
response was necessary to restore justice, protect the faithful, and begin the
hard work of rebuilding. Everything changed in 1922 with a new canon law which
required all bishops of the world to violate mandatory reporting laws of the
state by concealing child abuse and homosexuality by clerics from criminal
state law enforcement. This document, Crimens Sollicitationis,
was included in the 1983 Code of Canon Law and remained in force until 2001.
Abp. Carlo Maria Vigano, the former apostolic nuncio to the United
States, was required first by Crimens Sollicitationis and then by Sacramentum Sanctitatis Tutela of 2001 and then by Graviora Delicta of 2010 to conceal any knowledge of sexual
crimes by clergy from public disclosure. The “Spotlight” investigation of
sexual abuse in the Catholic Church in 2002 revealed that many clerics found
guilty of child sexual abuse were repeatedly returned to Catholic ministry
where they repeated their crimes on new adolescent victims. Following this
investigation, the United States was the only country that received an
exemption from the Vatican policy to conceal sexual abuse from state criminal
law enforcement.
The problem was magnified in the 1983 Code of Canon Law protecting
homosexual predators. Canon 1341 of the current 1983 Code of Canon Law,
requires bishops whenever possible to ask priests to please stop committing
crimes, instead of punishing them for their criminal actions. What is perhaps
worse, Canon 1324 in the 1983 Code is used to decrease punishment for
pedophiles on the grounds that pedophiles have less freedom than non-pedophiles
to control their perverse passions. Thus, a diagnosis of pedophilia lessens
culpability and imputability of the crime of pedophilia!!! As a result, bishops
have concluded pedophiles should receive a lesser punishment for pedophilia
than other sex offenders. Their hypocrisy is evident when compared to the
treatment given to Fr. Samuel Waters. Homosexual predators are given the full
canonical rights of due process while Fr. Waters was denied canonical due
process for the "crime" of offering the "received and
approved" immemorial Roman rite of Mass and "administratively
laicized" which itself is a violation of canon law!
The SSPX follows the 1983 Code and has used it cover up sexual
offenders within the SSPX. This includes the former district superior in the
United States for the SSPX, Fr. Arnaud Rostand who was sentenced to a French
prison after conviction of homosexual pederasty in France, Spain and
Switzerland against seven boys on scouting trips between 2002 and 2018. The
purpose of this is not detraction of the SSPX but to point out an ugly fact that
every faithful Catholic should be aware of when receiving their sacraments,
attending their schools or participating in their supervised camps and other
summer activities. They as an organization have followed the Vatican policy to
cover up any crimes of sexual abuse of children. Perhaps, now that they have
been "excommunicated" from the Novus Ordo they will stop following
the Novus Ordo code of canon law.
LEO the Absurd and
Erroneous
"This shameful font of indifferentism gives rise to that absurd and
erroneous proposition which claims that liberty of conscience must be
maintained for everyone."
Pope Gregory XVI, Mirari Vos,
1832
"Among the most cherished principles is religious freedom - the
right of every person to worship according to his conscience."
Pope Leo XIV, Letter on the 250th anniversary of the U. S. Declaration
of Independence
Surrogacy magnate to bring child
trafficking to Poland
The Ukrainian company BioTexCom will
hold a surrogacy fair from September 12–13 in Warsaw.
LifeSiteNew | Sep 7, 2026 -
ORDO IURIS Publication— Here is a harrowing
testimony from a woman born through surrogacy:
“I was programmed to be abandoned. My mother was supposed to disappear from
my life. This separation was not accidental. It was the purchase of a product
(…)
Throughout my childhood I felt a sense of abandonment, rejection, and
emptiness. I had the feeling that something very important was missing. (…) I
spent years trying to escape this pain through alcohol, drugs, and
self-destructive behavior, and at one point I even tried to take my own life.”
These words from Olivia Maurel shook those gathered at the June Ordo
Iuris Converence. They resonated powerfully within the walls of the Cardinal
Stefan Wyszyński University in Warsaw, lending emotional weight to the voices
of international experts demanding the global outlawing of surrogacy.
The need to ban “womb renting” – which leads to child trafficking, to
the enslavement of women, and also to the growth of abortion and the IVF
industry – was argued at the time by experts from Poland, France, Chile, and
the United Kingdom, as well as the UN Special Rapporteur Reem Alsalem.
After the conference, the Ordo Iuris publishing house reached an
agreement with Olivia Maurel to publish her book in Poland – a powerful
testimony and a professional analysis of the terrible mechanisms of the global
surrogacy industry.
Ordo Iuris took up this important issue literally moments before the surrogacy
industry’s assault on Poland.
The surrogacy business wants to enter Poland
In just a few days, a surrogacy fair is set to take place in Poland—in
the very center of Warsaw.
The Ukrainian company BioTexCom has announced that on September 12–13
it will hold a conference in Poland’s capital, at which attendees will be able
to learn about its offer of so-called surrogate parenthood.
Surrogacy is 21st-century slavery. Poor women are treated like living
incubators, and children are sold like goods. “Defective” goods are killed, and
“used-up” surrogate mothers are thrown out onto the street. The fuel for this
inhuman industry is supplied by well-off couples (often same-sex) who buy
themselves children at surrogacy fairs.
Until recently, these modern-day slavery fairs took place only in
Germany, Belgium, or France. Protests led to the fairs being driven out of
Paris, which gave hope for a broad condemnation of this repugnant practice. All
along, it seemed that Poland was a country free from surrogacy barbarism.
The September fair organized by the Ukrainian surrogacy magnate is
meant to change that. And it is counting on the leniency of the Polish
authorities.
That is why we have a duty to speak loudly about what surrogacy truly
is.
As lawyers, we must also state clearly that surrogacy should meet with
a firm response from criminal law. That is why, for years, we have been helping
to build the international group of experts behind the “Casablanca
Declaration;” they are demanding the global, treaty-based outlawing of
surrogacy. Proof of the effectiveness of these efforts is the resolute ban on
surrogacy in Italy, where both domestic surrogacy and “surrogacy tourism” are
subject to punishment.
Surrogacy is a barbaric practice
The links between surrogacy and abortion cannot be emphasized enough.
Recent weeks provide an example. On August 12 of this year, little Gabriel was
born in Texas – a boy with a heart defect, miraculously saved from abortion.
His mother is the surrogate McKenna West, who refused to carry out the contract
and kill the child that his biological parents, Omar Ahmed and Nausheen Gilkar,
no longer wanted. The surrogate had to flee to Texas, where the law protected
the child’s life.
And so, for “failing to perform the contract” and refusing an abortion,
she was sued for $250,000 in damages. For now, a court has barred the surrogate
mother from contact with the child…
Gabriel was very lucky, but thousands of other children are not given
such a chance. If they fail to meet the excessive expectations of those who
commissioned them, they fall victim to abortion.
In the surrogacy procedure, the killing of children and trafficking in
them very often go hand in hand with the modern-day enslavement of women.
Surrogate mothers are subjected to humiliating selection and control. Very
often they must live on so-called surrogacy farms – isolated from their
families. And immediately after giving birth, they are forced to hand over the
child at once.
According to the price list on BioTexCom’s website, the “standard”
package costs €39,900, “standard plus” €49,900, and “VIP” €64,900. For that
price, BioTexCom gives its clients access to a database with photographs, video
interviews, and 3D footage – so they can view the women from various angles.
The company’s clients themselves select both the egg donor and the woman who is
to carry the pregnancy and give birth to the child.
Ordo Iuris against surrogacy
In Poland, surrogacy is illegal. That is why Ordo Iuris lawyers have
prepared a notification to prosecutors of a reasonable suspicion that a crime
has been committed.
In it, we point out that surrogacy-based child trafficking meets the
conditions of Art. 189a § 2 of the Criminal Code, which provides for a penalty
of up to 5 years’ imprisonment for preparing to commit the offense of human
trafficking.
We also cite Art. 211a § 1, § 2(a), and § 3 of the Criminal Code, which
provide that the illegal organizing of a child’s adoption for financial gain is
an offense punishable by up to 5 years’ imprisonment. The same penalty applies
to everyone involved in the transaction – including those who “buy” the child
by declaring their intention to assume parental authority over it.
In addition – because the operating model of the “surrogacy business”
is not a one-off but constitutes an entire, well-coordinated industry – we
direct the prosecutors’ attention to Art. 258 § 1 and § 3 of the Criminal Code,
concerning the direction of and participation in an organized criminal group.
Those taking part in the activities of such a group face up to 8 years’
imprisonment, while those performing leadership roles face up to 15 years’
imprisonment.
We have launched an online information campaign revealing what
surrogacy really is, along with a petition, "No to Surrogacy in
Poland", in which we call on Poland’s Minister of Justice and Prosecutor
General, Waldemar Żurek, to intervene urgently in this matter.
The response to the surrogacy fair in the center of the Polish capital
is part of a strategy pursued for years, aimed at introducing an effective ban
on surrogacy – both at the national and international level.
We must stand up in defense of the victims of surrogacy.
No one will do it for us.
COMMENT:
The
company, BioTexCom, is NOT a "Ukrainian" company. BioTexCom is a
Swiss‑registered fertility clinic based in Kyiv, Ukraine, and its registered
owner is Albert Tochilovsky. Tochilovsky is an Ashkenazi Jew. Tochilovsky says
that the three dynamic trends in reproductive medicine are genome editing to
produce designer babies; mitochondrial replacement to enable women in their 50s
and 60s to become pregnant; and ectogenesis, or artificial wombs. He said,
"I think that we will acquire ectogenesis within 5-7 years, and our clinic
keeps working in this direction. I doubt, though, that Ukraine will let us do something like that
because Ukraine is afraid of everything. Most likely, ectogenesis will be
allowed in the mentioned above America and Great Britain.... This is a
highly developed society, where women build their careers before they reach the
age of 40-45, after that they want to have children. Nowadays, immigrants help
to solve this issue. I believe, in future this problem will be solved through
the use of ectogenesis and mitochondrial replacement."
So
the "Ukraine is afraid of everything" while Poland is expected to not
"afraid" of offending God? This technology is so offensive to God
that only the Godless will dive in. The Jews were the main profiteers and
promoters of the slave trade historically. They are largely responsible for
bringing abortion to the United States.
They were in the forefront of promoting pornography, homosexual
"marriage," "no-fault divorce," the 'Epstein Class' and
anything else that destroys the traditional family and Catholic morality.
The
Jewish intellectual, Yuval Noah Harari, is a featured speaker at the Davos
Forum for the elites who plan of the New World Order. In 2016 Harari spoke
about the Fourth Industrial Revolution where "humanity will be divided
between a superelite of improved humans and a mass of 'useless people'"
that will have "power is in the hands of those who control the
algorithms" (WIKI). Harari says he
was influenced greatly by the Jewish writer, Jared Diamond, author of the
popular best-seller, Guns, Germs, and Steel: The Fates of Human Societies, A
Short History of Everybody for the Last 13,000 Years. Unlike the Catholic
historian, Christopher Dawson, Diamond holds that religion and the spiritual
life have nothing to do with civilization and culture. It is purely a mechanical
determinist process. Harari believes that through the use of technologies like
that of BioTexCom they will someday determine all human life forms. This is the
technology that Tochilovsky hopes to bring into Poland. In the United State it
is already a multi-billion dollar industry.
Surely
God cannot permit this destruction of humanity to proceed. Pray God that this foul pestilence is
prohibited from Poland.
EXCLUSIVE:
Abp. Viganò says
Leo XIV has intensified Francis’s agenda, not slowed it
In this exclusive interview, Abp. Viganò
argues that changing the way Catholics worship ultimately changes what they
believe, making the liturgical reform central to the post-conciliar crisis.
LifeSiteNews— In Part 1 of this interview, Archbishop Carlo Maria
Viganò claimed that the reforms associated with the Second Vatican Council
weakened the Church’s role as the katéchon, the force that restrains the
spread of the Antichrist’s spirit in history. He discussed the nature of papal
authority, the distinction between the papacy as a divine institution and
individual popes while critiquing of post-conciliar developments, the rise of
synodality, and women in Vatican leadership.
This
second part of the interview centers on Viganò’s critique of the post-conciliar
Church, focusing on liturgical reform and Traditionis Custodes as
instruments of a broader theological transformation. He also discusses the
pontificate of Leo XIV, particularly the allegations of networks of protection
among ecclesiastical elites, and the influence of ideological and global forces
on the contemporary hierarchy.
LifeSiteNews: Throughout this entire crisis, you have always identified the liturgical reform not as a consequence but as a cause. Why is the question of the Mass, in your judgment, prior to and more decisive than the doctrinal one? And what meaning does the relentlessness of Traditionis Custodes, maintained intact by Leo XIV, have in this context?
Archbishop Carlo
Maria Viganò:
Because the Church has always known what
the modernists deliberately forgot: ut legem credendi lex statuat supplicandi
(“that the law of prayer may establish the law of belief”). It is the law
of prayer that establishes the law of faith, and not vice versa. The Christian
people do not learn dogma from manuals: they breathe it in at the altar. A man
who for years knelt before the Blessed Sacrament, who has seen the priest
turned toward God and not toward the assembly, who witnessed the Consecration
in the sacred silence of the Roman Canon, believes in the Real Presence and in
the Sacrifice, even if he would not know how to formulate the corresponding
dogmas; and no theologian will succeed in taking that faith away from him.
Change the way a person prays, and you change what he believes, without him
noticing and without anyone ever having to state a single heretical proposition.
That is why I say that the liturgical reform was not a consequence of
the crisis: it was its instrument. It was the fastest and safest way to obtain
what a definition would never have achieved. Let it be noted: it is the perfect
application of that Bergoglian principle according to which “time is superior
to space.” Nothing is defined, a process is initiated, and then all it takes is
a couple of generations for the rest to fall into place. Anyone who wants
confirmation of this method should read the Short Critical Study of the New
Order of Mass by Cardinals Ottaviani and Bacci, who as early as 1969 warned
that the new rite “departs impressively, as a whole and in detail, from the
Catholic theology of the Holy Mass as formulated in Session XXII of the Council
of Trent.” They were not two seditionists: one was the former secretary of the
Holy Office [NOTE: Indeed, the office of Prefect of
the Supreme Sacred Congregation was reserved to the Pope himself. Ottaviani
served as the Congregation’s Secretary] and the other a curial cardinal.
They were ignored, and today the statistics on belief in the Real Presence
confirm how right they were. Cranmer understood four centuries earlier that
changing the Mass is enough to change the religion of a people, and he did not
need to deny any dogma in order to eradicate the Holy Sacrifice from England.
As for Traditionis Custodes, it is the most eloquent confession
our adversaries could have made. If the two rites truly expressed the same
faith [the vetus ordo and novus ordo], persecuting one of them
would be an inexplicable whim: they persecute it because they know perfectly
well that they do not express the same faith, and that as long as a single
altar safeguards the ancient lex orandi, the new one cannot claim
victory.
It should also be noted that under Prevost, Traditionis Custodes
has neither been withdrawn nor mitigated: instead, it has been applied even
more rigidly, with a meticulousness that Bergoglio did not have time to exercise.
That Leo himself – who speaks so much of welcome and listening – should be so
relentless in opposing the Mass of all time proves to those who still hoped in
him that in the synodal church there is room for everything except the rite in
which the Church prayed for centuries.
LifeSiteNews: Prevost was elected thanks to those who hoped for a restoration of the juridical order, but in fact he seems to be continuing his predecessor’s agenda, simply slowing its pace and delegating the most contentious decisions to the Curia. Does this more phlegmatic and “dialoguing” style not risk being even more insidious for the defense of dogma than Francis’s direct authoritarianism?
Archbishop Carlo
Maria Viganò:
I must correct the premise of the
question, because it is precisely the misunderstanding on which Prevost relies.
It is not at all accurate to say that Leo is proceeding “little by little.” He
is proceeding by means of forced marches, without the slightest concern for
reactions – also because negative reactions are few, and those few are promptly
suppressed. What changed, if compared with Bergoglio, is not the speed: it is
the face. Bergoglio shouted, and whoever shouts wakes people up; Prevost
smiles, and whoever smiles puts people to sleep. But it is an icy smile, the
smirk of one who knows he will meet no resistance.
Look at the facts, not at the manner. The agenda has not been slowed
down: it has been intensified on every front – synodality, environmentalism,
pro-immigration policies, syncretic ecumenism, normalization of LGBT ideology.
And above all, look at the appointments, which are the acid test of a
pontificate: there is not a single one that makes an exception; not one man of
sound doctrine promoted, not one enemy of the faith removed. On every front,
Prevost has gone beyond his predecessor.
On August 13, in Cusco, at a conference preparing for Prevost’s journey
to Peru, Monsignor Jordi Bertomeu – pontifical commissioner of the Dicastery
for the Doctrine of the Faith – placed coca leaves in an offering to the
infernal idol Pachamama together with Bishop Lizardo Estrada Herrera, auxiliary
bishop of Cusco and secretary general of CELAM, and Bishop Miguel Ángel
Cadenas, bishop of Iquitos. Under Bergoglio, the Pachamama entered the Vatican Gardens
and St. Peter’s Basilica as a scandalous gesture; under Prevost, the Pachamama
entered the dicastery whose task ought to be to condemn it – and that idol
entered it at the hands of the man who, within that dicastery, administers
justice. This is not a slowing down: it is an institutionalization.
Leo’s style is measured only in appearance. The Latin here and there,
the mozzetta worn even in inappropriate circumstances – even when getting off
the plane – the courteous tone: these are anesthetics administered to a body
now incapable of reacting. And the anesthetic does not lessen the violence: the
anesthetic is what makes the violence possible.
The conservatives have allowed themselves to be enchanted by the form.
But in truth there is not even that. Those who were satisfied by the mozzetta
got the mozzetta and nothing else, and are now paying for that piece of cloth
with silence about everything else.
Finally, there is the aspect that reveals the authentically tyrannical
nature of this government, and that is delegation. Prevost delegates to the
Curia, to the dicasteries, to episcopal conferences, to the “synodal
processes,” so that no decision bears his signature and each one can be
presented as the fruit of collective discernment. This is not mildness: it is
the most perfect form of absolute power, one that exercises command without
assuming responsibility for it. The ancient tyrant signed his edicts and bore
the hatred they generated; the synodal tyrant has others deliberate and remains
above them, an arbiter and never the accused. It is the dissolution of the
pope’s personal responsibility – exactly what synodality sets out to achieve –
and whoever never makes decisions can never be contradicted. The pope who does
not decide is the pope who decided to let others act, and who found a way not
to be held accountable by anyone.
LifeSiteNews: You intervened publicly in the case of Eleuterio Vásquez González, known as Lute, the Peruvian priest accused of serious abuse of girls in the Diocese of Chiclayo. When Leo XIV was bishop of that diocese, the canonical investigation was described by an ecclesiastical delegate as “a farce”; yet today the Pope has as his personal secretary Edgard Rimaycuna, a priest who was raised precisely within Lute’s pastoral and vocational circle.
Another prominent prelate, the Venezuelan Edgar Peña Parra – formerly Substitute for General Affairs of the Secretariat of State and now Apostolic Nuncio to Italy and San Marino – was reported by you in 2002 over extremely serious allegations, ranging from the abuse of underage seminarians to alleged links to violent deaths, allegations that were then systematically ignored by Bergoglio.
In light of these and other cases, do you believe that under Bergoglio a genuine “network” of reciprocal protection among men of power has become consolidated in the Church, in which omissions and responsibilities are covered up in order to preserve internal balances? And, if so, how extensive is this phenomenon at the highest levels of the Holy See?
Archbishop Carlo
Maria Viganò:
The Lute case reproduces with
astonishing precision the modus operandi of other extremely serious
cases, from McCarrick to Rupnik: victims who report and are not heard; an
investigation conducted in such a way as to find nothing; the dicastery that
closes the case by invoking the statute of limitations; the accused who not
only remains unpunished, but is actually protected.
Alongside this, the necessary reverse side: whoever exposes the crimes
and defends the victims is destroyed. Bishop Ricardo Coronado, the canon lawyer
who had taken up the defense of the three young women, had his ecclesiastical
forensic authorization revoked by the Peruvian Episcopal Conference in August
2024, and four months later was dismissed from the clerical state by a decree
that – please note – did not bear Bergoglio’s handwritten signature.
Whoever accuses loses the priesthood; whoever is accused keeps
everything. There is nothing to interpret here: the bishop of Chiclayo who
conducted that investigation, described as “a farce” by those who knew the
details closely, now sits on the Chair of Peter, and he has chosen beside him,
as his personal secretary, a priest formed within Fr. Lute’s circle. These are
not biographical details or unfortunate coincidences: they are proof that in
this system, proximity to certain circles is not an obstacle to a career, but
in fact the very condition for having one.
Also, observe a coincidence that is no coincidence. The same Msgr.
Jordi Bertomeu who offered coca leaves to Pachamama in Cusco is the man who, in
the Dicastery for the Doctrine of the Faith, inaugurated – and justified in
principle – that interpretation of canon law whereby ordinary procedures, with
the safeguards they guarantee to the accused, are replaced by parallel
structures and extraordinary commissarial powers. It is the juridical doctrine
that makes the fate of Bp. Coronado possible: wherever procedure gives way to
the will of the commissioner, whoever causes trouble is lost from the outset,
and is not even left with the right to defend himself. Before being dismissed
from the clerical state, Coronado was accused of infamous acts without a shred
of evidence.
This is not an isolated case. When a Peruvian priest, Father Omar
Sánchez, publicly criticized Bertomeu’s handling of matters, 22 days later an
allegation of abuse against him appeared in the press – an allegation that the
supposed complainant subsequently publicly denied, declaring that he had never
filed any complaint.
Whoever raises his voice against the system discovers that he has a
file already opened against him. And the man who places coca leaves before
Pachamama is the same man who strips the priesthood from the man who defended
the three young victims of Fr. Lute in Chiclayo. This gives us the measure of
what the Holy Office has now become.
As for Peña Parra, allow me a clarification that I consider important.
I dealt with his case much earlier, when I was Delegate for Pontifical
Representations at the Secretariat of State. The allegations – his seduction of
two underage seminarians in Maracaibo in September 1990, and his connection
with the circumstances surrounding two violent deaths in August 1992 – had been
transmitted to the Secretariat of State in 2002 by the Apostolic Nuncio to
Venezuela, Archbishop André Dupuy. But this did not prevent Peña Parra’s career
from advancing. And I will add a detail that says much about the role of the
media: I spoke about that case in a lengthy interview with the Washington
Post, and it was precisely the part concerning the Venezuelan abuser that
never saw the light of day. Bergoglio wanted him as Substitute; and Prevost has
now sent him as nuncio to Italy.
Yes, a network exists. I do not say this as a conjecture. I know it to
be true from direct experience of decades in the Roman Curia and in
nunciatures. It is founded on a simple principle: whoever can be blackmailed
can be controlled by whoever holds the blackmail material. Moral corruption is
not an accident of the system: it is the glue that holds the entire system
together. That is why the guilty party or accomplice is promoted, while the
person who reports him is isolated and struck down.
How extensive is this network of corruption? You need only to see how
many among McCarrick’s “progeny” still occupy positions of authority in the
United States and in the Vatican; how many of the cardinals created by
Bergoglio were chosen precisely for their corruption and susceptibility to
blackmail; and how many, in the Secretariat of State and in the dicasteries, owe
their position not to doctrine or holiness, but to membership in a faction. The
answer lies in the facts, and the facts speak for themselves.
LifeSiteNews: Who benefits from this mechanism? Was
Bergoglio its architect, or did he become entangled in it against his will?
Archbishop Carlo
Maria Viganò:
Neither one nor the other, in the terms in which the question is posed.
Bergoglio was not a victim of a system, but neither was he its inventor: he was
its beneficiary and then its guarantor. He was elected thanks to the Mafia of
Saint Gallen, that is, thanks to a network that spent years planning its own
seizure of power, and that found in him the right man because he was
unscrupulous, devoid of doctrinal scruples, and extraordinarily skilled in the
use of power – qualities refined through a long Jesuit formation whose method
he retained throughout his life: ostensible obedience united with subterranean
maneuvering, outwardly proclaimed poverty while simultaneously wielding
absolute command.
Once elected, he did what every illegitimate power does: he surrounded
himself with men who could not betray him because he knew their corruption and
crimes, and he removed those who, being in no way blackmailable, could not be
controlled. It is no coincidence that his closest collaborators – from
Zanchetta to Peña Parra – are figures burdened by extremely serious
allegations, which he systematically covered up and promoted.
Above all, the case of Marko Rupnik, S.J., is no coincidence: expelled
from the Society of Jesus, already excommunicated for absolving an accomplice,
and nevertheless protected for years, along with the entire faction that owes
its position to that protection – beginning with the then-Cardinal Vicar Angelo
De Donatis, whose transfer from the Vicariate of Rome to the Apostolic
Penitentiary took place precisely in the wake of that case. That was not at all
a promotion, as people wanted to make it appear, but a way of shielding him,
removing him from the questions he would no longer have been able to evade in
Rome.
Who benefits? Internally, it benefits a clerical caste that made the
Church its private property and that needs impunity in order to survive.
Externally, it benefits those financial, political, and supranational powers –
that is, globalists – who have an interest in keeping the Catholic Church under
blackmail, because a blackmailed Church does not speak, condemn, or evangelize:
it collaborates. The link between deep church and deep state is
not a theory: it is the reason why the Holy See docilely supported every
globalist agenda – from climate to migration, from the pandemic to universal
fraternity, from vaccine advocacy to pan-sexualism – and why it has signed and
stubbornly renewed the secret agreement with Communist China, handing over
faithful bishops and the underground Church to their persecutors, while
remaining silent about everything that the Gospel ought to require it to
proclaim loudly.
Moral corruption and doctrinal corruption are two sides of the same
coin. Whoever betrays the faith also betrays morality, and whoever is
blackmailable on morality is willing to betray the faith – even to the point of
idolatry, as the coca leaves placed at Cusco by an official of the former Holy
Office demonstrate to anyone who has eyes to see.
LifeSiteNews: While the 2025 Papal Conclave was underway, a high-ranking Masonic authority told me confidentially during an investigation I was conducting: “You will see that they will elect Francis’s useful idiot.” When I asked for an explanation, this Freemason contact – who was, in fact, very close to the circles of the Roman Curia – told me that Francis appointed cardinals “with skeletons in their closets” from the peripheries of the world, with the request that they elect “his man” and preserve his “synodal legacy.” When Prevost was elected, this same Freemason told me sarcastically: “Habemus Papam! They elected him.” At first I was very cautious, and even hopeful about Prevost. Now that one year and several months have passed, I wonder how far this Masonic authority’s interpretation was from reality… What do you think?
Archbishop Carlo
Maria Viganò:
I cannot confirm words that I did not
hear, nor am I interested in giving credence to the boasts of circles that have
always enjoyed attributing to themselves credit for governing the Church. But I
can say that this reading coincides exactly with what the facts make evident to
anyone willing to look at them.
Bergoglio created the overwhelming majority of the College of
Cardinals, choosing men whom no one knew, with very poor formation, coming from
irrelevant sees, whose only qualification was personal loyalty to Bergoglio
and, almost always, a vulnerability that made them controllable. A conclave
composed in this way could only elect a man like Prevost, that is, a man who would
guarantee the continuity of Bergoglio’s “synodal legacy.”
Freemasonry takes pleasure in this election, and this is not surprising
at all: it also rejoiced at the election of John XXIII. For three centuries now
it has pursued a single design, namely to demolish the Catholic Church: first
by emptying her of her supernatural dimension and reducing her to a
philanthropic organization, then by subverting her from within, and finally by
transforming her into the anti-church, that is, into the Universal Religion of
Humanity, which is its true goal.
Synodality, as a permanent revolution and the quintessence of all the
demands of modernism, is the closest thing to that project ever accomplished
from within. There is no need to imagine conspiracies: it is enough to read the
Permanent Instruction of the Alta Vendita, which describes a century and a half
in advance a pope formed in the ideas of the revolution, elected by cardinals
formed in the same ideas.
If a Masonic authority rejoiced at Prevost’s election, it is because
what was being sought was achieved. The regret belongs to those cardinals and
faithful who, for a few months, wanted to delude themselves. The expression
“useful idiot” is offensive, and I would not make it my own; but I fear that
whoever used it knows well the nature of the usefulness expected from the man
they elected.
Vatican Council I listing the beneficial
Fruits of the Council of Trent which are in every detail exactly the opposite
which we have seen from Vatican Council II
Now this redemptive providence appears very clearly in
unnumbered benefits, but most especially is it manifested in the advantages
which have been secured for the Christian world by ecumenical councils, among
which the council of Trent
requires special mention, celebrated though it was in evil days.
Thence came:
1.
a closer definition and more fruitful exposition of
the holy dogmas of religion and
2.
the condemnation and repression of errors; thence too,
3.
the restoration and vigorous strengthening of
ecclesiastical discipline,
4.
the advancement of the clergy in zeal for
· learning and
· piety,
5.
the founding of colleges for the training of the young
for the service of religion; and finally
6.
the renewal of the moral life of the Christian people
by
· a more accurate instruction of the faithful, and
· a more frequent reception of the sacraments. What
is more, thence also came
7.
a closer union of the members with the visible head,
and an increased vigour in the whole Mystical Body of Christ.
Thence came:
1.
the multiplication of religious orders and other
organisations of Christian piety; thence too
2.
that determined and constant ardour for the spreading
of Christ’s kingdom abroad in the world, even at the cost of shedding one’s
blood.
While we recall with grateful hearts, as is only
fitting, these and other outstanding gains, which the divine mercy has bestowed
on the church especially by means of the last ecumenical synod, we cannot
subdue the bitter grief that we feel at most serious evils, which have largely
arisen either because
o
the authority
of the sacred synod was held in contempt by all too many, or because
o
its wise
decrees were neglected.
First Vatican Council, Dogmatic Constitution on the
Faith, listing some of the manifold beneficial fruits from the Council of
Trent!
Pope Pius IX professes the
Catholic Faith at the Opening of Vatican Council I
I likewise receive and accept the rites of the Catholic Church which
have been received and approved in the solemn administration of all the
aforesaid (seven) sacraments. [.....]
I resolutely assert that images of Christ and the ever virgin mother of
God, and likewise those of the other saints, are to be kept and retained, and
that due honour and reverence is to be shown them. [.....]
Likewise all other things which have been transmitted, defined and
declared by the sacred canons and the ecumenical councils, especially the
sacred Trent, I accept unhesitatingly and profess; in the same way whatever is
to the contrary, and whatever heresies have been condemned, rejected and
anathematised by the Church, I too condemn, reject and anathematise. This true
Catholic faith, outside of which none can be saved, which I now freely profess
and truly hold, is what I shall steadfastly maintain and confess, by the help
of God, in all its completeness and purity until my dying breath, and I shall
do my best to ensure that all others do the same. This is what I, the same
Pius, promise, vow and swear. So help me God and these holy gospels of God.
Profession of Faith, made by Pope Pius
IX before the bishops of the Church at the opening of the First Vatican Council
Regarding the Crime of Schism and Archbishop
Carlo Maria Viganò
There are no manifest acts of schism
with one and only one important exception which will be identified below. This means
there are no acts that are necessarily always and everywhere evidence of a
schismatic motive in the internal forum excepting one. Contrasted, for example,
with abortion and blasphemy which are acts that are manifest sins because they
can never be done with a morally right intention; the act itself reveals the
intent of the internal forum as being vicious. These are always and everywhere
necessarily mortal sins. As St. Paul says, "Some
men's sins are manifest, going before to judgment: and some men they follow
after" (1Tim 5:24). St. Paul gives specific examples of "manifest
sins": "Nor the effeminate, nor liers with mankind
(sodomites), nor thieves, nor covetous, nor drunkards, nor railers, nor
extortioners, shall possess the kingdom of God" (1 Cor 6:10). What exactly
is the schismatic motive that a contentious canonical process must discover for
conviction and attribution of imputability of the crime?
The canonical definition for both heresy
and schism are taken directly almost verbatim from St. Thomas Aquinas:
"Schismatics are those who refuse to submit to the Sovereign Pontiff, and
to hold communion with those members of the Church who acknowledge his
supremacy." Schism is the repudiation of the universal jurisdiction of
Sovereign Pontiff and communion with those who accept it. It is the burden of
the canonical trial to prove the schismatic intention for all schismatics are
disobedient to the Sovereign Pontiff but not all who are disobedient to the
Sovereign Pontiff are schismatics. St. Thomas' in his examination identifies
schism as a specific species of sin.
St. Thomas says, "Hence the sin of schism is, properly speaking, a special
sin, for the reason that the schismatic
intends to sever himself from that unity which is the effect of charity:
because charity unites not only one person to another with the bond of
spiritual love, but also the whole Church in unity of spirit." The genus to which schism belongs is acts
opposed to peace which is the fruit of "that unity which is the effect of charity."
Regarding peace, St. Thomas continues: "Peace implies a twofold union...
The first is the result of one's own appetites being directed to one object;
while the other results from one's own appetite being united with the appetite
of another: and each of these unions is effected by charity." All acts
that disturb the fruit of peace are directed against the cause of peace which
is charity."
Acts of disobedience against properly
constituted authority are only acts of schism when the intention is to overturn
the peace of unity caused by charity. This intention constitutes the species difference of schism from other
acts opposed to peace, as St. Thomas says, the schismatic "intends to separate
himself from the unity that charity makes" (Q.39, a.1.) among the faithful. St.
Thomas is offering an essential
definition of schism which is the best of all definitions because it is the
most intelligible because it identifies the essence.
Schism, just as other acts opposed to peace enumerated by St. Thomas, which
include discord, contention,
war, strife and sedition, requires contextualization. Specifically for the case
of Archbishop Viganò, St. Thomas says that morality of contention, which is the opposition to
another in speech, is determined by the intention: "As to the intention,
we must consider whether he contends against the truth, and then he is to be
blamed, or against falsehood, and then he should be praised." Archbishop
Carlo Maria Viganò's "contention" against Pope Francis is the
contention of truth against falsehood and is therefore praiseworthy and not
schismatic. This is why a canonical trial is called "contentious" for
it is intended to reveal who is contending for truth.
The poles of contention are
truth-falsehood which is the same for dogmas of faith. As St. Jude admonishes:
"I was under a necessity to write unto you: to beseech you to contend
earnestly for the faith once delivered to the saints" (Jude 1:3). Schism
is the rejection of the divinely revealed truth of papal universal
jurisdiction, a dogma of faith since Vatican I. Schism is manifested by
disobedience but all disobedience is not schism. Obedience to God is
unqualified. All other acts of obedience are morally good only to the degree
that they are properly regulated by the virtue of Religion which is the primary
subsidiary virtue under Justice. Any act of obedience that violates the virtue
of Religion is a sin. The virtue of Religion above all requires that we
"give unto God the things that are God's." This first and necessary
act of obedience is to believe all that God has revealed and to keep his
commandments. Without this first necessary condition, it is impossible to keep
the greatest commandment to love God above all things and it is impossible to
have "the unity that charity makes."
Archbishop Carlo Maria Viganò was
administratively "excommunicated" for "schism" because the
administrative process avoided the canonical requirement to prove that his
intent was to "separate himself from the unity that charity makes" among
the faithful. They denied the right of Archbishop Viganò to defend himself in a
contentions forum
against the charge which would obviously have included discussing the heretical
acts of Pope Francis which are manifest. The ultimate purpose of the canonical
process is to determine truth and bring those who have deviated from truth back
from error. But for many the contention itself irrespective of truth or
falsehood is the manifest evidence of schism. The reason for this will become
clearer after discussing the relationship in the context of faith and charity,
and heresy and schism.
Schismatics "refuse to submit to
the Sovereign Pontiff" because they deny that the pope possesses universal
jurisdiction conferred by God for the
legitimate exercise of the papal office which produces unity and peace.
Universal jurisdiction of the pope is a divinely revealed truth that was
dogmatized at Vatican I Council. St. Thomas says:
"Heresy and schism are distinguished in
respect of those things to which each is opposed essentially and directly. For
heresy is essentially opposed to faith, while schism is essentially opposed to
the unity of ecclesiastical charity. Wherefore just as faith and charity are different virtues, although
whoever lacks faith lacks charity, so too schism and heresy are different
vices, although whoever is a heretic is also a schismatic, but not
conversely."
Since the universal jurisdiction of the
pope has become a dogma at Vatican Council I, a schismatic is now also
conversely always a heretic. Importantly, faith precedes charity. "Without
faith, it is impossible to please God" (Heb 11-6) because "whoever lacks faith lacks
charity." The keys of universal jurisdiction were promised to St.
Peter after his profession of faith which is its proximate material cause. Many
Church Fathers, such as St. Augustine and St. John Chrysostom, describe an
analogical identity of the rock (petra) with divine faith, with St. Peter, with
Jesus Christ the "cornerstone," and the Church itself. The faith proceeds and is the
proximate cause of the universal jurisdiction conferred by Jesus Christ because
faith is indispensible to the bond of unity which is charity. Cardinal Henry Edward Manning wrote:
“The interpretation by the
Fathers of the words ‘On this rock; etc. is fourfold, but all four interpretations
are not more than four aspects of one and the same truth, and all are necessary
to complete its full meaning. They all implicitly or explicitly contain the
perpetual stability of Peter’s faith...:’
“In these two promises [i.e.
Lk 22:32, Mt 16:18] a divine assistance is pledged to Peter and to his
successors, and that divine assistance is promised to secure the stability and
indefectibiity of the Faith in the supreme Doctor and Head of the Church, for
the general good of the Church itself.”
Cardinal
Henry Edward Manning, “The Vatican Council and Its Definitions: A Pastoral
Letter to the Clergy”, p. 83-84, 1870
All
this is nicely summed up by St. Paul who admonishes "that you walk worthy
of the vocation in which you are called; With all humility and mildness, with
patience, supporting one another in charity. Careful to
keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace. One body and
one Spirit; as you are called in one hope of your calling. One Lord, one faith,
one baptism" (Eph. 4:1-5). The
primary and essential cause and sign of the unity in the Church is the faith.
The pope is only secondarily and accidentally the sign and cause of unity in
the Church. If the pope falls from the faith he is to be confronted as St. Paul
did to St. Peter when he "walked not uprightly unto the truth of the
gospel" and accommodated the Judaizers leading others into
"dissimulation" (Gal. 2:11). If the pope is a heretic he "lacks
faith (and) lacks charity". Without charity he breaks the bond of unity in
the Church and necessarily becomes schismatic. Manifest Heresy is the one and
only sin that identifies a schismatic because it manifests a schismatic intent.
Tikkun olam (Hebrew תיקון עולם, literally, 'repair of the world') is a concept in Judaism, often interpreted as aspiration to behave and act constructively and beneficially. Documented use of the term dates back to the Mishnaic period (ca. 10-220 AD), (that is, the time when the oral traditions of the Jews were committed to the written form in the Mishna, also called the Oral Torah). Since medieval times, kabbalistic literature has broadened use of the term. In the modern era, among the post-Haskalah (Jewish enlightenment, 1770-1880) movements, tikkun olam is the idea that Jews bear responsibility not only for their own moral, spiritual, and material welfare, but also for the welfare of society at large. For many contemporary pluralistic rabbis, the term refers to "Jewish social justice" or "the establishment of Godly qualities throughout the world". Wikipedia
COMMENT: Jews
repeatedly since the time of Jesus Christ are the passionate creators and
principle instigators of ideological movements conceived as necessary for the
moral and material improvement of political and social order. When one after
the other proves to be a political and social failure, it is simply dropped and
they move on to another. They recognize a ‘fall from grace’ because they
recognize the ‘world needs to be repaired.’ Since they have rejected Jesus Christ,
the incarnate Logos, the eternal Wisdom of the Father, they have rejected His
divine plan for the ‘repair of the world’ and in its place offer what Fr. Denis
Fahey, C.S.Sp. described as “Organized Naturalism” in opposition to the
Supernatural Order of Jesus Christ. Unfortunately, the truth of the matter is
that whoever is not working for God is working for the Devil. There is no
middle ground. As Jesus said, “He that is not with me, is against me: and he
that gathereth not with me, scattereth” (Matthew 12:30).
Where Tikkun Olam has led in the past and is now leading in Gaza
OPINION: Stalin’s Jews
Israel News | ynetnews | Sever Plocker
Here's
a particularly forlorn historical date: More than 100 years ago, between the
19th and 20th of December 1917, in the midst of the Bolshevik revolution and
civil war, Lenin signed a decree calling for the establishment of The
All-Russian Extraordinary Commission for Combating Counter-Revolution and
Sabotage, also known as Cheka.
Within a short period of time, Cheka became the largest and cruelest
state security organization. Its organizational structure was changed every few
years, as were its names: From Cheka to GPU, later to NKVD, and later to KGB.
We cannot know with certainty the number of deaths Cheka was
responsible for in its various manifestations, but the number is surely at
least 20 million, including victims of the forced collectivization, the hunger,
large purges, expulsions, banishments, executions, and mass death at Gulags.
Whole population strata were eliminated: Independent farmers, ethnic
minorities, members of the bourgeoisie, senior officers, intellectuals,
artists, labor movement activists, "opposition members" who were
defined completely randomly, and countless members of the Communist party
itself.
In his new, highly praised book "The War of the World,"
Historian Niall Ferguson writes that no revolution in the history of mankind devoured
its children with the same unrestrained appetite as did the Soviet revolution.
In his book on the Stalinist purges, Tel Aviv University's Dr. Igal Halfin
writes that Stalinist violence was unique in that it was directed internally.
Lenin, Stalin, and their successors could not have carried out their
deeds without wide-scale cooperation of disciplined "terror
officials," cruel interrogators, snitches, executioners, guards, judges,
perverts, and many bleeding hearts who were members of the progressive Western
Left and were deceived by the Soviet regime of horror and even provided it with
a kosher certificate.
All these things are well-known to some extent or another, even though
the former Soviet Union's archives have not yet been fully opened to the
public. But who knows about this? Within Russia itself, very few people have
been brought to justice for their crimes in the NKVD's and KGB's service. The
Russian public discourse today completely ignores the question of "How
could it have happened to us?" As opposed to Eastern European nations, the
Russians did not settle the score with their Stalinist past.
And us, the Jews? An Israeli student finishes high school without ever
hearing the name "Genrikh Yagoda," the greatest Jewish murderer of
the 20th Century, the GPU's deputy commander and the founder and commander of
the NKVD. Yagoda diligently implemented Stalin's collectivization orders and is
responsible for the deaths of at least 10 million people. His Jewish deputies
established and managed the Gulag system. After Stalin no longer viewed him
favorably, Yagoda was demoted and executed, and was replaced as chief hangman
in 1936 by Yezhov, the "bloodthirsty dwarf."
Yezhov was not Jewish but was blessed with an active Jewish wife. In
his Book "Stalin: Court of the Red Star", Jewish historian Sebag
Montefiore writes that during the darkest period of terror, when the Communist
killing machine worked in full force, Stalin was surrounded by beautiful, young
Jewish women.
Stalin's close associates and loyalists included member of the Central
Committee and Politburo Lazar Kaganovich. Montefiore characterizes him as the
"first Stalinist" and adds that those starving to death in Ukraine,
an unparalleled tragedy in the history of human kind aside from the Nazi horrors
and Mao's terror in China, did not move Kaganovich.
Many Jews sold their soul to
the devil of the Communist revolution and have blood on their hands for
eternity. We'll mention just one more: Leonid Reichman, head of the NKVD's
special department and the organization's chief interrogator, who was a
particularly cruel sadist.
In
1934, according to published statistics, 38.5 percent of those holding the most
senior posts in the Soviet security apparatuses were of Jewish origin. They
too, of course, were gradually eliminated in the next purges. In a fascinating
lecture at a Tel Aviv University convention this week, Dr. Halfin described the
waves of soviet terror as a "carnival of mass murder," "fantasy
of purges", and "essianism of evil." Turns out that Jews too,
when they become captivated by messianic ideology, can become great murderers,
among the greatest known by modern history.
The
Jews active in official communist terror apparatuses (In the Soviet Union and
abroad) and who at times led them, did not do this, obviously, as Jews, but
rather, as Stalinists, communists, and "Soviet people." Therefore, we
find it easy to ignore their origin and "play dumb": What do we have
to do with them? But let's not forget them. My own view is different. I find it
unacceptable that a person will be considered a member of the Jewish people
when he does great things, but not considered part of our people when he does
amazingly despicable things.
Even
if we deny it, we cannot escape the Jewishness of "our hangmen," who
served the Red Terror with loyalty and dedication from its establishment. After
all, others will always remind us of their origin.
“Don’t
Jews still believe in a Messias to come?” asks the credulous Christian. “And
don’t they believe in the same Biblical Heaven and Hell that we do?”
The answer to both these questions is — no. And it is an emphatic “No!”
as the subsequent Jewish testimony will verify.
Concerning the
Messias: The Jews of today reject the notion of a personal redeemer who
will be born of them and lead them to the fulfillment of the Old Testament
prophecies. The Jews believe that the whole Jewish race is to be elevated to a
position of prosperity and overlordship and that, when this happy day arrives
(the Messianic Age), they will have achieved all that is coming to them by way
of savior and salvation. In his recent book, The Messianic Idea in Israel, Jewish theologian Dr. Joseph Klausner
explains: “Thus the whole people Israel in the form of the elect of the nations
gradually became the Messiah
of the world, the redeemer of mankind.”
Concerning Heaven and
Hell: A succinct summary of Jewish teaching on “life after death” was
given in the May, 1958 issue of B’nai B’rith’s National Jewish Monthly. Under
the caption, “What Can A
Modern Jew Believe?” there appeared: “Judaism insists that ‘heaven’ must
be established on this earth. The reward of the pious is life and happiness in
this world, while the punishment of the wicked is misery on earth and premature
death … By hitching its star to the Messianic future on this earth, Israel
became the eternal people.” The article goes on: “The best Jewish minds have
always held that a physical hereafter is a detraction from mature belief.” And
the conclusion: “There is neither hell nor paradise, God merely sends out the
sun in its full strength; the wicked are consumed by its heat, while the pious
find delight and healing in its rays.”
Fr. Leonard Feeney, MICM, The Point, October 1958
“In the name
of the Gospel, and in the light of the Encyclicals of the last four Popes,
Gregory XVI, Pius IX, Leo XIII, and Pius X, I do not hesitate to affirm that
this indifference to religion which puts on the same level the religion of
divine origin and the religions invented by men in order to include them in the
same skepticism is the blasphemy which calls down chastisement on society far
more than the sins of individuals and families.”
Cardinal
Désiré Félicien François Joseph Mercier,
Archbishop of Mechelen in Belgium and Catholic scholar, 1918, The Lesson of Events, quoted by Fr.
Denis Fahey in The Kingship of Chirst and
Organized Naturalism
Infallibility is primarily
and essentially an attribute of the God's Church because it is an attribute of
God!
“Infallibility is not a quality inherent in any person, but an
assistance attached to an office [of the Church]”
Cardinal Henry Edward Manning (1808-1892)
“There is no greater enemy of the Immaculata and her Knighthood than today’s
ecumenism, which every Knight must not only fight against, but also neutralize
through diametrically opposed action and ultimately destroy.”
St. Maximilian Kolbe
COMMENT: GREAT INTERVIEW!
Archbishop Viganò clearly understands and articulates the current problems in
the Church, their causes, and the modus operandi of the apologists of evil. Now
that the enemy is stripped naked, it is much easier matter to clean his mess
up.
Archbishop Viganò says restraint on
Antichrist loosened at Vatican II
In Part 1 of an interview with
LifeSiteNews, Archbishop Carlo Maria Viganò discusses Leo XIV, the Antichrist,
women in Vatican leadership roles, and more.
LifeSiteNews | Sep 10, 2026 — Archbishop Carlo Maria Viganò has become
one of the most controversial and, for many Catholics attached to Tradition,
courageous voices in the contemporary ecclesial crisis. After serving as
Apostolic Nuncio to the United States from 2011 to 2016, Viganò definitively
entered the center of ecclesial debate in August 2018 when he published his
denunciation concerning the case of former Cardinal Theodore McCarrick,
accusing Pope Francis and several members of the Curia of having ignored
information already available about the conduct of the then-prelate and calling
for Francis’ resignation.
Subsequently, his opposition to the Francis pontificate became
increasingly radical, eventually raising fundamental questions on Petrine
authority, the Second Vatican Council, and the legitimacy of the post-conciliar
ecclesial direction. In July 2024, the Dicastery for the Doctrine of the Faith
declared him guilty of schism and announced his excommunication latæ sententiæ, specifically charging
him with refusing to recognize the Pontiff and the legitimacy of Vatican II.
It is precisely in light of this long and dramatic affair that his new
book, The Capital Schism: When the Pope Is the First Enemy of the Papacy,
should be read. READ: Archbishop Viganò publishes book on ‘when the pope is the
first enemy of the papacy’ Published in August, the essay represents Viganò’s
reflection on the crisis in the Church. He distinguishes between the papacy
understood as a divine institution and the person who occupies its Chair,
culminating in the thesis that the current crisis represents a profound rupture
between the Petrine office and the one who exercises it.
The book also addresses such themes as a state of necessity, resistance
to commands deemed illicit, and the eschatological dimension of the ecclesial
crisis through the biblical figure of the katéchon, “the one who restrains” the
Antichrist spirit that is already at work in the world. LifeSiteNews
interviewed Archbishop Viganò to discuss these issues and, above all, the theme
that runs throughout the entire book: what happens when the crisis no longer
concerns merely certain men of the Church or certain decisions, but the one who
sits upon the Throne of St. Peter?
LIFESITENEWS:
Your Excellency, in your new book you argue that today the first enemy of the
papacy is the Pope himself. How do you explain this paradox?
Archbishop Archbishop
Viganò: The paradox is only apparent, and it is resolved as soon as one
distinguishes what Catholic theology always distinguished: the Papacy as a
divine institution, willed by Our Lord when He said to Peter, “Tu es Petrus,”
and the individual person who at any given moment in history occupies the Chair
of Peter. The Papacy is indefectible, because it is of Christ; the person of
the Pope is a man, with his free will, who may correspond to the grace of state
or reject it. On the other hand, the Church prays for the Supreme Pontiff,
asking the Divine Majesty to preserve the Domnum
Apostolicum in Holy Religion, precisely because she knows that his
perseverance in the Faith is not automatically guaranteed by the office. If
this were not so, that is, if the Pope were exempt from the possibility of
failing in his mandate, praying for him would make no sense. When a Pontiff
uses the authority that has been conferred upon him ad ædificationem to instead demolish what that authority is called
to safeguard — doctrine, liturgy, discipline, the very monarchical and
hierarchical constitution of the Church — he places himself in contradiction
with his own munus. He is no longer
the servant of the Papacy: he becomes its first adversary, because no external
enemy could wound the Church as much as one who wounds her from within, clothed
in the garment of Peter. I have called this phenomenon a capital schism in the
proper sense of the word: a schism that begins from the caput, from the head.
Classical schism is the separation of a portion of the body from the head; here
we witness the opposite: it is the head that separates itself from the mystical
body and from the Tradition that precedes it, that rebels against what its
predecessors taught and what it would have the obligation to transmit intact.
Saint Paul says it in words that admit no reply: sed licet nos aut angelus de cœlo evangelizet vobis præterquam quod
evangelizavimus vobis, anathema sit (Gal 1:8-9). Not even an angel, not
even an Apostle, not even the Successor of the Apostle Peter may proclaim
another gospel. The Pope is the custodian of the Depositum, not its owner; and
he who, from custodian, makes himself owner, betrays the very reason for which
Our Lord Jesus Christ instituted the Papacy in vicarial form.
LIFESITENEWS:
You compare the current situation to the removal of the katéchon spoken of by
Saint Paul (cf. 2 Thess 2:6-8). What role does the figure of Leo XIV play in
this dramatic removal of the “restraint” on iniquity?
Archbishop Archbishop
Viganò: The Fathers and the great commentators understood the katéchon,
“the one who restrains,” as both the Christian Roman Empire and, together with
it, the authority of the Church, and eminently the authority of the Papacy,
which for centuries had opposed a barrier to the mysterium iniquitatis. That restraint began to be loosened from the
moment when the hierarchy, with the Second Vatican Council, renounced
exercising its authority in the sense willed by Christ, in order to seek
reconciliation with the world, with modern thought, with the Revolution. From
then on, those who should have restrained began to accommodate. Leo XIV fits
into this process not as an innovator, but as the one who consolidates it and
makes it presentable. Bergoglio dismantled the Papacy violently; Prevost gives
that dismantling an institutional, “orderly,” almost reassuring form. His task
— and I believe he is perfectly aware of it — is to make synodality
irreversible, that is, that “permanent revolution” which brings the Council to
its extreme consequences, and to ensure that the Catholic Church definitively
ceases to be an obstacle to the Masonic and globalist project. When the Pope is
no longer a restrainer but an accelerator, the removal of the katéchon is not a
future event: it is happening right now before our very eyes. And the Lord
warned us: tunc revelabitur ille iniquus.
I do not say this with apocalyptic relish, but with the sorrow of a Bishop
seeing the Bride of Christ handed over to her enemies by those who should
defend her.
LIFESITENEWS:
In the face of canonical sanctions, you invoke a state of necessity, just as
the Society of Saint Pius X has done for its new episcopal consecrations. How
do you respond to the many conservatives who accuse you of formal disobedience
to the Pope? Archbishop
Viganò: I respond that obedience is a virtue, not an idol. Obedience is
to be given to a legitimate command given by a legitimate authority for the
purpose for which that authority exists. When a command is contrary to the
Faith, divine law, or the good of souls, it not only does not bind, but obliges
one not to obey: obœdire oportet Deo
magis quam hominibus (Acts 5:29). This principle is not an invention of
traditionalists: it is taught by Saint Peter, it is taught by Saint Thomas, it
is taught by the perennial Magisterium, it is demonstrated in practice by the
conduct of the Saints who resisted Pontiffs when they erred, from Saint Paul
who resisted Peter in faciem, to
Saint Athanasius, to Saint Catherine of Siena. A state of necessity is not an
invention for evading the law: it is a principle of law itself, according to
which the salus animarum, which is
the supreme law, prevails over positive norms when these, applied literally,
would produce irreparable harm to souls. The Society of Saint Pius X, in
consecrating its Bishops this past July, did exactly what Archbishop Lefebvre
did in 1988, and for the same reason: Rome is not giving Tradition the bishops
it needs, and without bishops there are no priests, and without priests there
are no Sacraments. And it is significant that, in threatening the Society,
Prevost let the pretext of the Consecrations fall away in order to confess that
the real fault is the rejection of the Council. In doing so he revealed —
perhaps involuntarily — the fraud: canonical sanctions are a political
instrument, wielded against those who remain Catholic and never against those
who openly deny the Faith. To the conservatives who reproach me I say with
affection: you obey a man who asks you to disobey Our Lord, and you call this
contradiction “fidelity.” I have never intended to separate myself from
Apostolic Communion; I have asked and continue to ask Leo XIV to tell me in
what way I contradict the Depositum Fidei.
I have received no answer. Which of the two, then, is in a state of schism?
LIFESITENEWS:
In a now-distant 1999 address to the European bishops given by Cardinal Carlo
Maria Martini – pioneer of the St. Gallen Mafia and, as he liked to define
himself, not an antipope, but the “antepapa” (the one who would prepare the way
for the “new” pope) – Martini declared that the Church, in order to “update”
itself, had to urgently untie a series of knots. And he identified the first
knot as the “shortage of ordained ministers,” to be untied by abolishing
celibacy or at least making it optional. Recently, Bishop Johan Bonny in
Antwerp announced that he will ordain married men by 2028. Not to mention that
the Vatican has just appointed a new archbishop of Vienna, Josef Grünwidl, a
former member of the dissident movement “Call to Disobedience,” which has
advocated for the same abolition of clerical celibacy. Rome watches all of this
in silence and, unlike in other situations, does not threaten sanctions even
though canon law is systematically trampled upon. It almost seems that Rome is
encouraging all this. What do you think?
Archbishop Viganò:
It does not “seem” that Rome is encouraging this – Rome is encouraging this. Rome
is not a distracted spectator of a process that is escaping it; it is the
director. The method is the one tested by the conciliar Revolution:
disobedience is allowed to begin from the periphery, it is allowed to
consolidate itself as a “fait accompli,” and then the center intervenes not to
repress it but to “accompany” it, invoking synodality, listening, pastoral
needs. The Bonny Case is emblematic: a Bishop publicly announces that he will
violate the law of the Church, and no Dicastery calls him to account. The
Grünwidl case is even more eloquent, because it is not a matter of tolerating a
dissident, but of promoting him to one of the most important sees in Europe.
Someone who belonged to a movement literally called “Call to Disobedience” is
rewarded by a Pontiff who excommunicates those who ask to be able to obey the
Church of all time. But the question goes deeper than celibacy. The “shortage
of ordained ministers” is the poisoned fruit of sixty years of emptying the
Priesthood of its substance. When people ceased to believe that the priest is
the alter Christus, that he ascends
the altar to renew the Sacrifice of the Cross, celibacy ceased to make sense,
because it makes sense only as total configuration to Christ the High Priest.
Cardinal Martini knew this well: the list of his “knots” is not a list of
problems to be solved, but a program of demolition, in which each point is a
stepping stone to the next. First celibacy is abolished, then women are
admitted, then morality is rewritten, then marriage is dissolved… It is a plan,
and its executors are called by other names today but pursue the same design.
The fact that Martini called himself “antepapa” says much about the awareness
with which the St. Gallen Mafia prepared what we see today.
LIFESITENEWS:
The second knot identified by Martini concerned the role of women and the
question of women’s ordination. The bishops promoted by Leo XIV — I am thinking
of Mackinlay, Grögli, Satué, Grünwidl, and many others — have openly expressed
support for the female diaconate. The Vatican Commission on the subject
reiterated “no” to the sacramental ordination of women, but it defined this
judgment as “not definitive.” Consequently, numerous bishops today avoid
addressing the question directly, preferring to enhance women’s presence in the
governance of dioceses or to propose “inclusive” liturgical reforms. In your
view, is this strategy aimed at progressively shifting the Overton Window on
the issue of women’s ordination?
Archbishop Viganò:
It is exactly the Overton Window technique, and not even particularly
disguised. John Paul II, with his Apostolic Letter Ordinatio Sacerdotalis, did not define something new: he declared
that this doctrine belongs to the Depositum
Fidei and has been taught infallibly by the ordinary and universal
Magisterium — as the Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith confirmed in
its Responsum of 1995. To say today that this judgment is “not definitive”
therefore means not reopening a disciplinary question, but denying the very
infallibility of the ordinary and universal Magisterium. The female diaconate
is the lever, because the Sacrament of Orders is one in its three degrees:
admitting a woman to the diaconate means admitting that she is capable of
receiving Orders, and at that point exclusion from the priesthood would appear
to be nothing more than discrimination to be removed. It is no coincidence that
the admission of women to orders is promoted by anti-Catholic movements in the
name of gender equality, which the synodal church embraces and makes its own.
The neo-modernists know this perfectly well, and for this reason they do not
immediately ask for priestly ordination: they ask for governing roles, a
presence in the Curias, “instituted ministries,” “inclusive” liturgies. Each
step prepares the next, and each step is presented as harmless. The Bishops
appointed by Prevost were not chosen despite their positions on the female
diaconate, but precisely because of them: whoever appoints a Bishop knows his
ideas, and whoever appoints many with the same ideas is building an Episcopate
that, at the appropriate moment, will ask “from below” for what the Pope wishes
to grant “from above.” This is synodality: the staging of a play in which
actors present a demand whose answer has already been decided. To all this is
added an aspect that I consider even more serious, and about which there is a
culpable silence: the promotion of women to head Roman Dicasteries. We have two
religious sisters, Sister Simona Brambilla and Sister Tiziana Merletti, respectively
Prefect and Secretary of the Dicastery for Institutes of Consecrated Life, who
now command authority over Cardinals, Bishops, Abbots and priests; another
religious sister, Sister Reffaella Petrini, President of the Pontifical
Commission for Vatican City State and President of the Governatorate; a
laywoman, Maria Montserrat Alvarado, at the head of the Dicastery for
Communication, which is coordinating and reorganizing the entire communications
system of the Holy See; and also women appointed as members and consultants of
various Dicasteries, including the Congregation for Bishops, that is, called
upon to decide on promotions to the Episcopate. Now, the power of governance in
the Church is not an administrative function that can be attributed to just anyone
by decree: by its nature it is connected to sacra
potestas, which flows from the Sacrament of Orders, because in the Church —
which is a supernatural society and not a business corporation — one governs
insofar as one is configured to Christ the King and High Priest. Separating
jurisdiction from Orders, by conferring upon those who cannot receive Orders
the power to govern those who have received them, means overturning the
hierarchical constitution that Our Lord gave to His Church. This is why I say that
Bergoglio, and now Prevost, do much more and much worse than conferring Holy
Orders upon these women. An invalid ordination would be a sacrilege, but it
would remain a null act; here, instead, the sacramental order is being
dismantled piece by piece, sacra potestas
is being rendered a superfluous accessory, and the clergy are being accustomed
to obeying those who have no divine title whatsoever to command them. It is a
deadly assault on the divine constitution of the Church, that is once again
being carried out in practice, without the need to touch a single dogma.
LIFESITENEWS:
The third and fourth knots identified by Martini concerned, respectively,
sexual morality and the discipline of marriage. In his official book-length
interview with Elise Ann Allen, Leo XIV stated that people’s “attitudes” must
be “changed” before doctrine itself is changed. In your opinion, what are the
means that the neo-modernists in power intend to use to bring about this
change?
Archbishop Viganò:
That sentence deserves to be weighed, because it is a confession. “Changing
attitudes before changing doctrine” is to admit that doctrine will be changed —
just not at first. Doctrine will be changed last, when by then no one believes
in it anymore, and its formal abrogation will appear as a mere notarial act. It
is the modernist method described by Saint Pius X in Pascendi: one does not attack dogma head-on, one transforms the
mentality that sustains it, one separates faith from life, and one allows life,
thus separated, to drag faith along with it. In reality, it is not even
necessary to change the dogma: one renders it irrelevant through pastoral
practice. And this method today has its theoretical charter, which almost no
one has wanted to read for what it is. In Evangelii
Gaudium, Bergoglio set out four principles, and the first of them — “time
is greater than space” — is the key that opens all the others: “giving priority
to time means being concerned with initiating processes rather than possessing
spaces.” In other words: do not define, but initiate; do not establish a
result, but trigger a dynamic that no one will ever again be able to stop.
Space is the bounded territory; the boundary, the dogmatic definition, the
canon that says how far it is permissible to go; time is the process that
erodes that boundary without ever declaring an intention to tear it down. And
note the cunning: whoever guards a space must defend a position, and a position
can be besieged, debated, refuted; whoever initiates a process has no positions
to defend, and is therefore unassailable. Nothing can be opposed to him,
because he has not yet asserted anything. Someone will object that this is not
Hegel but Romano Guardini, whose writings Bergoglio studied extensively without
ever completing his doctoral thesis. Guardini’s polarity — the Gegensatz — is
conceived precisely against dialectical contradiction, since tensions are to be
held together and not resolved in a higher synthesis. Whether one calls it
Hegelian synthesis or an unfinished process, the result is that no truth
remains a fixed point, but becomes a mere moment in a process of becoming. And
what in Hegel was philosophy of history, and in Marx became revolutionary
praxis (praxis preceding the principle, judging it and subverting it), in the
synodal church is now simply called “pastoral ministry.” And here is the work
taking place before our eyes: Amoris
Lætitia does not abrogate the indissolubility of Marriage, it merely opens
a “process”; Fiducia Supplicans does
not declare an irregular union licit, it simply “blesses” those who are in one;
the synodal path decides nothing, and precisely for this reason it decides
everything. Doctrine is never formally touched, and precisely for this reason
there is no new doctrine that can ever be formally challenged. There is no
proposition to censure, no heresy to condemn, nothing upon which to pronounce
an anathema. The faithful are left with the intact wording of a dogma that no
longer prevails in the life of the Church. But this is precisely what the First
Vatican Council condemned with an anathema, forbidding that the dogmas proposed
by the Church should ever be attributed a meaning different from that which she
understood and understands: eodem sensu
eademque sententia. The means are those that we have seen at work for
decades. The first is language: “sin” is replaced with “fragility,”
“conversion” with “journey,” “truth” with “discernment,” “law of God” with
“ideal.” The second is pastoral practice, deliberately made ambiguous: Amoris Lætitia with its footnotes, Fiducia Supplicans with its blessings
that bless without blessing; and now Prevost’s strategy, which has not
withdrawn any of this but allows it to operate “calmly.” The third is
formation: seminaries, theological faculties, catechesis, in which for sixty
years it has been taught that Catholic morality is a historical remnant to be
overcome. The fourth is the choice of pastors: those who practice ambiguity and
error are promoted, while those who speak clearly are marginalized. And beneath
all this there is an alliance that I never hesitated to denounce: that between
the synodal church and the globalist agenda. This is not one ideology among
others, but the synthesis of all the ideologies of the right and the left,
which for two centuries have pretended to fight one another while leading men
toward the same destination; a synthesis of neo-Malthusian origin, which no
longer sees in man the image of God but an excess to be managed, and which is
therefore anti-human even before it is anti-Christian. We know its components,
and each strikes a precise aspect of the order willed by the Creator: the
dissolution of the natural family; pansexualism and gender ideology, which deny
man created masculum et feminam;
vaccinism, which makes the body the property of the State; environmentalism,
which replaces the worship of the Creator with that of the creature; mass
immigration ideology, which dissolves nations and with them Christian peoples;
and at the summit transhumanism, which promises man divinization without God,
already promised in Eden by the serpent: eritis
sicut dii. The conciliar church does not suffer this process: it
participates in it. She has renounced judging the world and accepted being
judged by it; she stopped converting it, and allowed herself to be converted by
it. This is why Martini’s third and fourth knots are not knots to be untied at
all: indissoluble marriage and sexual morality are not the historical shell of
a bygone age, but the very flesh of the Gospel, and they are the words of Our Lord
— quod ergo Deus coniunxit, homo non separet. Whoever claims — as
Pope — to change them does not reform the Church: he founds another religion,
and founds it upon the ruins of the one he received into his custody.
Remembered Ecumenical
Outrages of Benedict/Ratzinger
Pope Benedict greeting the spiritual
sons of Luther the Liar
As the Bishop of Rome, it is deeply moving for me to be meeting
representatives of Council of the Lutheran Church of Germany here in the
ancient Augustinian convent in Erfurt. This is where Luther studied theology.
This is where he was ordained a priest in 1507. Against his father’s wishes, he
did not continue the study of Law, but instead he studied theology and set off
on the path towards priesthood in the Order of Saint Augustine. On this path,
he was not simply concerned with this or that. What constantly exercised him
was the question of God, the deep passion and driving force of his whole life’s
journey. "How do I receive the grace of God?": this question struck
him in the heart and lay at the foundation of all his theological searching and
inner struggle. For him theology was no mere academic pursuit, but the struggle
for oneself, which in turn was a struggle for and with God. “How do I receive
the grace of God?" The fact that this question was the driving force of
his whole life never ceases to make an impression on me.
Pope Benedict to the Lutherans in Germany, September 22, 2011
Hermeneutics
of Continuity/Discontinuity
Tradition:
from an Objective Truth Received reduced to a Subjective Impression of
Historical Events
Now I make known unto you, brethren, the gospel which I preached to you, which also you have received, and wherein you stand; By which also you are saved, if you hold fast after what manner I preached unto you, unless you have believed in vain. For I delivered unto you first of all, which I also received.
St. Paul, 1 Cor. 15: 1-3
Concluding and summing up, we can therefore say that Tradition is
not the transmission of things or words, a collection of dead things.
Tradition is the living river that links us to the origins, the living river in
which the origins are ever present, the great river that leads us to the gates
of eternity.
Pope Benedict XVI, General Audience, April 26, 2006
Both the Catholic and Protestant interpretation of Christianity have
meaning each in its own way; they are true in their historical moment... Truth
becomes a function of time... fidelity to yesterday’s truth consists precisely
in abandoning it, in assimilating it into today’s truth. [.....] The truth is whatever
serves progress, that is, whatever serves the logic of history.
Joseph Cardinal Ratzinger, Principles
of Catholic Theology: Building Stones for a Fundamental Theology
Pope Benedict to the Jews in Germany: Maybe he never
heard of the Talmud?
I would also like to express my gratitude for the deepening dialogue between the Catholic Church and Judaism. The Church feels a great closeness to the Jewish people. With the Declaration Nostra Aetate of the Second Vatican Council, an “irrevocable commitment to pursue the path of dialogue, fraternity and friendship” was made (cf. Address in the Synagogue in Rome, 17 January 2010). This is true of the Catholic Church as a whole, in which Blessed John Paul II committed himself to this new path with particular zeal. [....]
Alongside these important initiatives, it seems to me that we Christians must also become increasingly aware of our own inner affinity with Judaism, to which you made reference. For Christians, there can be no rupture in salvation history. Salvation comes from the Jews (cf. Jn 4:22). When Jesus’ conflict with the Judaism of his time is superficially interpreted as a breach with the Old Covenant, it tends to be reduced to the idea of a liberation that mistakenly views the Torah merely as a slavish enactment of rituals and outward observances. Yet in actual fact, the Sermon on the Mount does not abolish the Mosaic Law, but reveals its hidden possibilities and allows more radical demands to emerge. It points us towards the deepest source of human action, the heart, where choices are made between what is pure and what is impure, where faith, hope and love blossom forth.
The message of hope contained in the books of the Hebrew Bible and the Christian Old Testament has been appropriated and continued in different ways by Jews and Christians. “After centuries of antagonism, we now see it as our task to bring these two ways of rereading the biblical texts – the Christian way and the Jewish way – into dialogue with one another, if we are to understand God’s will and his word aright” (Jesus of Nazareth. Part Two: From the Entrance into Jerusalem to the Resurrection, pp. 33f.). This dialogue should serve to strengthen our common hope in God in the midst of an increasingly secularized society. Without this hope, society loses its humanity.
Pope
Benedict to the Jews in Germany, September 22, 2011
“Strengthen Our
common hope in God”??? – Society lost “its humanity” after Vatican II
96% of Jewish Leaders Support Abortion
The study also found that on a variety
of issues involving sexual morality that have roiled other religious groups,
Jews are much more liberal than other Americans. Jews take a less critical view of homosexuality,
abortion, birth control and pornography than do Gentiles," the study
found. In each case, Jewish leaders are
even more tolerant than the Jewish public.
For example, 48 percent of non-Jews say homosexuality is
wrong, compared to 23 percent of Jews and 7 percent of Jewish leaders. And
while 56 percent of non-Jews support abortion
rights, 88 percent of Jews and 96 percent of Jewish leaders do.
Only 38 percent of Jews support allowing the Ten Commandments to be displayed in public schools, compared to 65 percent of non-Jews; 39 percent of Jews would allow the teaching of creationism, compared with 63 percent of non-Jews; and 22 percent of Jews would support vouchers that could be used at religious schools, compared with 43 percent of non-Jews.
Pew
Charitable Trusts, examining the contemporary role of religious groups in the
United States
Hermeneutics of Continuity/Discontinuity
The novel
theory that Dogma contains "perennial truths" and contingent
accretions
My
fundamental impulse, precisely from the Council, has always been to free the
very heart of the faith from under any ossified strata, and to give this heart
strength and dynamism. This impulse is the constant in my life.
Cardinal
Joseph Ratzinger, Salt of the Earth
The
steps taken by the Council towards the modern era which had rather vaguely been
presented as ‘openness to the world’ [aggiornamento], belong in short to the
perennial problem of the relationship between faith and reason that is
re-emerging in ever new forms.... The Council had to find a new definition of
the relationship between the Church and the modern age.... Here I shall cite
only John XXIII’s well-known words, which unequivocally express this
hermeneutic when he says that the Council wishes "to transmit the doctrine
pure and integral, without any attenuation or distortion". And he continues: "Our duty is not only
to guard this precious treasure, as if we were concerned only with antiquity,
but to dedicate ourselves with an earnest will and without fear to that work
which our age demands of us…" It is necessary that "adherence to all
the teaching of the Church in its entirety and preciseness…" be presented
in "faithful and perfect conformity to the authentic doctrine, which,
however, should be studied and expounded through the methods of research and
through the literary forms of modern thought. The substance of the ancient
doctrine of the deposit of faith is one thing, and the way in which it is
presented is another…", retaining the same meaning and message.... It is
clear that this commitment to expressing a specific truth in a new way demands
new thinking upon it and a new relationship with it.
Pope
Benedict XVI, speech to Roman Curia on Dec 22, 2005, outlining his papal
agenda
Catholic
teaching that Dogma once defined is the irreformable formal object of Divine
and Catholic Faith
For
the doctrine of faith which God has revealed has not been proposed like a
philosophical invention, to be perfected by human ingenuity; but has been
delivered as a divine deposit to the Spouse of Christ, to be faithfully kept
and infallibly declared. Hence, also, that meaning of the sacred dogmas is
perpetually to be retained which our holy Mother the Church has once declared;
nor is that meaning ever to be departed from, under the pretence or pretext of
a deeper comprehension of them. Vatican Council I
If
anyone shall assert it to be possible that sometimes, according to the progress
of science, a sense is to be given to doctrine propounded by the Church
different from that which the Church has understood and understands; let him be
anathema.
Vatican
Council I, Canon III, on Faith and Reason
TO KNOW THE FAITH, YOU MUST KNOW THE RULE
The Rule of Faith was given to the Church in the very act of Revelation
and its promulgation by the Apostles. But for this Rule to have an actual and
permanently efficient character, it must be continually promulgated and
enforced by the living Apostolate, which must exact from all members of the
Church a docile Faith in the truths of Revelation authoritatively proposed, and
thus unite the whole body of the Church, teachers and taught, in perfect unity
of Faith. Hence the original promulgation is the remote Rule of Faith, and the
continuous promulgation by the Teaching Body, (i.e.: DOGMA) is the proximate
Rule.
Rev. Scheeben’s Manual of Catholic Theology
“O
Timothy, keep that which is committed to thy trust, avoiding the profane novelties of words,
and oppositions of knowledge falsely so called.
Which some promising, have erred concerning the faith. Grace be with thee.
Amen.”
St. Paul, letter to his
disciple, Bishop St. Timothy (1 Timothy 6:20-21)
... We wish to
make our own the important words employed by the Council; those words which
define its spirit, and, in a dynamical synthesis, form the spirit of all those
who refer to it, be they within or without the Church. The word “NOVELTY”,
simple, very dear to today’s men, is much utilized; it is theirs... That
word... it was given to us as an order, as a program... It comes to us directly
from the pages of the Holy Scripture: “For, behold (says the Lord), I create
new heavens and a new earth”. St. Paul echoes these words of the prophet Isaiah
(II Corinthians 5, 17); then, the Apocalypse: “I am making everything new” (II
Corinthians 21, 5). And Jesus, our Master, was not He, himself, an innovator?
“You have heard that people were told in the past ... but now I
tell you...” (Matthew 5) – Repeated in the “Sermon on the Mount”.
It is precisely thus that the Council has come to us. Two terms
characterize it: “RENOVATION” and “REVISION”. We are particularly keen that
this “spirit of renovation” – according to the expression of the Council – be
understood and experienced by everyone. It responds to the characteristic of
our time, wholly engaged in an enormous and rapid transformation, and
generating novelties in every sector of modern life. In fact, one cannot shy
away from this spontaneous reflection: if the whole world is changing, will not
religion change as well? Between the reality of life and Christianity,
Catholicism especially, is not there reciprocal disagreement, indifference,
misunderstanding, and hostility? The former is leaping forward; the latter
would not move. How could they go along? How could Christianity claim to have,
today, any influence upon life?
And it is for this reason that the Church has undertaken some reforms,
especially after the Council. The Episcopate is about to promote the
“renovation” that corresponds to our present needs; Religious Orders are
reforming their Statutes; Catholic laity is qualified and found its role within
the life of the Church; Liturgy is proceeding with a reform in which anyone
knows the extension and importance; Christian education reviews the methods of
its pedagogy; all the canonical legislations are about to be revised. And how
many other consoling and promising novelties we shall see appearing in the
Church! They attest to Her new vitality, which shows that the Holy Spirit
animates Her continually, even in these years so crucial to religion. The
development of ecumenism, guided by Faith and Charity, itself says what
progress, almost unforeseeable, has been achieved during the course and life of
the Church. The Church looks at the future with Her heart brimming with hope,
brimming with fresh expectation in love... We can say... of the Council: It
marks the onset of a new era, of which no one can deny the new aspects that We
have indicated to you.
Pope Paul VI, General Audience of July 2, 1969
And Then, Only
Three Years Later:
Through
some cracks the smoke of Satan has entered the temple of God: there is doubt,
uncertainty, problematic, anxiety, confrontation. One does not trust the Church
anymore; one trusts the first prophet that comes to talk to us from some
newspapers or some social movement, and then rush after him and ask him if he
held the formula of real life. And we fail to perceive, instead, that we are
the masters of life already. Doubt has entered our conscience, and it has
entered through windows that were supposed to be opened to the light
instead....
Even
in the Church this state of uncertainty rules. One thought that after the
Council there would come a shiny day for the history of the Church. A cloudy
day came instead, a day of tempest, gloom, quest, and uncertainty. We preach
ecumenism and drift farther and farther from the others. We attempt to dig
abysses instead of filling them.
How
has all this come about? We confide to you our thought: there has been the
intervention of a hostile power. His name is the Devil; this mysterious being
who is alluded to even in the letter of St. Peter. So many times, on the other
hand, in the Gospel, on the very lips of Christ, there recurs the mention of
this enemy of man. We believe in something supernatural (post-correction:
“preternatural”!), coming into the world precisely to disturb, to suffocate
anything of the Ecumenical Council, and to prevent that the Church would
explode into the hymn of joy for having regained full consciousness of Herself
(!!).
Pope
Paul VI, June 29, 1972
And we DO know them!
"BY THEIR FRUITS YOU WILL KNOW THEM ... A GOOD TREE CANNOT BEAR BAD FRUIT, NOR CAN A
BAD TREE BEAR GOOD FRUIT." JESUS
CHRIST, MATTHEW 7:15-18
Pope Leo XIV appoints Freemason to
Vatican committee
Umberto Longo, appointed to the
Pontifical Committee for Historical Sciences, appears repeatedly in Masonic
records.
LifeSiteNews | VATICAN CITY | Fri Aug 14, 2026 — Pope Leo has appointed a historian who
appears repeatedly in Masonic records to a Vatican historical committee.
On August 13, Pope Leo XIV appointed
Umberto Longo, director of the Italian Historical Institute for the Middle Ages
and professor of medieval history at Sapienza University of Rome, as a member
of the Pontifical Committee for Historical Sciences.
The appointment comes despite documentary evidence connecting him
to Freemasonry, including records from the Ancient and Accepted Scottish Rite
and later appearances by Longo at events organized within the sphere of the
major Masonic lodge in Italy, the Grand Orient of Italy (GOI).
On February 9, 2019, for example, Longo participated in the
conference “God and People. Roman Republic. 170 years of love,” organized in
Rome by the GOI and the District College of Worshipful Masters of Lazio. The
surviving video provides visual evidence of Longo speaking at the event, opened
by Giuseppe Bramucci, a Master Mason. In particular, Longo gave a lecture
titled “The Legacy of the Roman Republic.”
The Roman Republic of 1849 was deeply influenced by the ideals of
liberty, equality, and fraternity that spread through Europe after the
Enlightenment and the French Revolution, and was founded in hatred against the
Roman Pontiff. The Republic’s leaders – including Giuseppe Mazzini – were
mostly Freemasons and shared with the Masonic tradition a vision of a moral and
civic regeneration of humanity, grounded in reason and universal brotherhood
rather than religious authority. […..]
During his lecture, Longo describes with remarkable precision the
stages of the Masonic initiation ritual: the chamber of reflection, the
divesting of metals, the inner journey. He presents them not merely as a
subject of historical study, but as a “complete representation” which he
interprets using the kind of language of someone well-versed in the Order’s
symbolism.
At the end of his lecture, Longo concludes by placing himself, Hugo
Pratt, Corto Maltese, and the audience within a single shared category: “Corto
and Ugo know well that an initiate can only be a traveler… Pratt and Corto embody
all of this, with a gentle smile, without dogmas, without claims to primacy;
they are gentlemen of fortune. And, after all, so are we.”
Even more striking is that, at the conclusion of the conference, a
man introduced as the Sovereign Grand Commander of the Ancient and Accepted
Scottish Rite took the floor to thank the speaker, referring to him verbatim as
“Brother Professor Longo.”
Pagan Gaia earth
worship officially part of Novus Ordo liturgical prayer service!
Pope asks Catholics to acknowledge 'unfaithful'
attitudes for care of creation
National Catholic Reporter | Justin McLellan | Vatican
Correspondent | September 1, 2026
Celebrating a new form of the Catholic Mass "for the care of
creation," Pope Leo XIV urged Catholics to contemplate nature as well as
the ways they have shirked their responsibility to care for it.
"From contemplating creation and encountering its creator,
there arises an awareness of our particular place within God's wondrous plan,
and of the responsibility that we bear both personally and collectively for
preserving the original harmony," Leo said while celebrating Mass in the
papal gardens at Castel Gandolfo, outside Rome, on Sept. 1.
During the intimate Mass marking the church's celebration of World
Day of Prayer for the Care of Creation and attended by Vatican staff, Leo
remarked that the Gospel invites believers to contemplate God's creation,
"a task that is certainly not difficult in the setting of these beautiful
gardens."
It was only the second time the pope has celebrated a Mass
"for the care of creation" using a new formulary for the Mass he
introduced into the Roman Missal last July.
Pope Leo XIV
celebrates Mass for the Care of Creation on the grounds of the Borgo Laudato
Si’ ecology center in Castel Gandolfo, Italy, Sept. 1, 2026. (CNS/Vatican
Media)
The Vatican's liturgy office promulgated the Latin text of the new
formulary last year. But English and Spanish translations were approved only last
month (August), making this the first year in which Catholic communities in the
United States can celebrate the new Mass during the Season of Creation — a
month long period devoted to prayer and action for the care of creation which
runs from Sept. 1, the World Day of Prayer for the Care of Creation, through
Oct. 4, the feast of St. Francis of Assisi.
This year's observance ends during the 800th anniversary of the
death of St. Francis: the founder of the Franciscan order, namesake of Pope
Francis and a central inspiration for the late pope's encyclical on the care of
creation, "Laudato Si', on Care for Our Common Home."
In a nod to the patron saint of ecology, Leo quoted extensively in
his homily from St. Francis' "Canticle of the Sun."
Beginning Mass amid the lush green surroundings of the papal garden
on Tuesday, Leo invited the congregation to "recognize with humility the
ways in which we have been unfaithful in safekeeping creation and caring for
the dignity of each person."
In his homily, the pope asked the faithful in the coming weeks to
"set aside a few moments to pause from the frenzy of our daily lives, in
order to savor the profound harmony of which we ourselves are a part."
"Let us place in 'silent mode' the many noises generated by
human activity, so that we may hear the melodious voice of creation, through
which God, the author of all things, speaks to us," he said.
Contemplation of nature, Leo added, "is a first step towards
an authentic ecological conversion."
"It is not yet too late, and the Season of Creation calls us
to a profound conversion," he said.
Celebrating Mass in the same spot as he did last year to inaugurate
the new formulary, the pope prayed "for the conversion of many people,
inside and outside of the church, who still do not recognize the urgency of
caring for our common home."
Leo, who has continued the church's advocacy for environmental
issues which was championed by his predecessor Francis, warned in his
encyclical Magnifica Humanitas of the far-reaching environmental consequences
of the AI revolution.
One of the prayer intentions offered during the Mass asked that the
work and research of those working in artificial intelligence "may be
increasingly oriented toward the common good, safeguarding human work and
service of fraternity and peace."
The pope's celebration came as local churches worldwide seek to
better understand and embrace the new formulary of the Mass.
Bishops' councils across Latin America, Europe, Africa and Asia
with other Catholic organizations hosted a webinar in June to explain how to
celebrate the new formulary of the Mass and why it should be celebrated on the
day of prayer for creation.
"The new Mass is a significant step to enable our liturgical
celebrations of this special day, aligning our faith and deeds," said
Bishop Allwyn D'Silva, chair of the Office for Human Development at the
Federation of Asian Bishops' Conferences said in a statement on the new
formulary. "Ultimately, the Eucharistic celebration of Creation Day is an
opportunity to celebrate God as Creator and renew our appreciation of the
sacred gift of creation, while inspiring us to care for it more
fervently."
Mass for care of creation ready for
US churches after Vatican finalizes translations
National Catholic Reported | Brian
Roewe | environment correspondent | August 27, 2026
The Mass for safeguarding the environment that Pope Leo XIV first
celebrated last summer is now available for Catholic churches in the U.S., just
in time for the upcoming ecumenical Season of Creation.
The Vatican's Dicastery for Divine Worship and the Discipline of
the Sacraments finalized Aug. 4 English and Spanish translations of the Mass
"for the care of creation," a new set of prayers and texts the
Vatican added to the Roman Missal in June 2025.
The completion of the translations proved providential for the
Seattle Archdiocese, which plans to use the new texts (known as a formulary) at
a Mass Sept. 2 celebrated by Archbishop Paul Etienne at St. James Cathedral to
open its celebration of the Season of Creation. The monthlong period of prayer
and actions for God's creation runs from Sept. 1, the World Day of Prayer for
the Care of Creation, to Oct. 4, the feast day of St. Francis of Assisi.
"The timing is ideal to be able to celebrate it when it's new
and fresh and just start a new tradition, I guess, to do this each year,"
said Corinna Laughlin, the cathedral's pastoral assistant for liturgy and
consultant for the archdiocese's liturgy office.
Pope Leo XIV
leads the Mass for the Care of Creation, in Castel Gandolfo, Italy, July 9,
2025. (Pool Via AP/Yara Nardi)
The Mass for creation joins 17 other "civil needs"
formularies in the Roman Missal, among others for particular needs and other
circumstances. Several touch on environment-related themes, such as times of
harvest and famine along with prayers for good weather.
Vatican officials said its development was in response to requests
for a liturgical means to celebrate the messages of Pope Francis' 2015
encyclical, "Laudato Si', on Care for Our Common Home." In that papal
teaching document, Francis bemoaned the numerous ecological threats facing the
planet, including climate change and biodiversity loss, and called on
Christians to act.
"At this time it is evident that the work of creation is seriously
threatened because of the irresponsible use and abuse of the goods God has
endowed to our care," Cardinal Arthur Roche, prefect of the divine worship
dicastery, wrote in the decree issuing the new formulary.
The first iteration of the Mass for creation was celebrated in July
2025 by Leo at the Borgo Laudato Si' ecology project in Castel Gandolfo outside
Rome. He is set to do so again on Sept. 1. But before it could be used in most
churches in the U.S., it first needed to be translated from Latin.
Along with the exemplar original Latin text, the Vatican released
working translations to assist national bishops' conferences in preparing them
for use in their native languages. The English translation was led by the
International Commission on English in the Liturgy, which includes the U.S.
Conference of Catholic Bishops. In June, the U.S. bishops' unanimously approved
the translation, which were then sent back to Rome for final confirmation.
A similar process unfolded for the Spanish translation, which was
undertaken through a collaboration by the U.S. bishops' conference and the
Mexican Episcopal Conference.
Fr. Dustin Dought, executive director of the U.S. bishops'
Secretariat of Divine Worship, said the procedure for approving adaptations of
liturgical texts was outlined in Francis' 2017 motu proprio ("on his own
initiative") Magnum Principium. That document gave bishop conferences
responsibility for translating into local languages.
"His insight there was that the conference of bishops is
closest to the culture and language that it serves," Dought said.
The new formulary will be included in
future editions of the Catholic Lectionary for Mass. In the meantime, the U.S.
bishops' conference has posted translations for both the English and Spanish
versions of the Mass for the care of creation on its website, as well as
bulletin inserts.
Along with creation-themed prayers, the formulary suggests readings
for the Liturgy of the Word, including passages from Matthew's Gospel where
Jesus calms the sea and where he instructs his disciples to learn from the
birds in the air and flowers in the field to trust in God's providence.
Before the Mass for creation was issued, some Catholic churches
prepared ecological liturgies at various times, even at the occasion of the
first Earth Day in 1970. The practice has grown in the past decade, including
with "Green Masses," following Francis' invitation for Catholics to
join fellow Christians in marking the Season of Creation.
Tuty Gunawan
sings during a prayer service marking the summer solstice and celebrating the
beauty of creation at the motherhouse campus of the Sisters of St. Joseph of
Brentwood, N.Y., June 20, 2024. (OSV News/Gregory A. Shemitz)
Having a Mass for the care of creation formally added to the Roman
Missal is a major step, said Jesuit Fr. James Hug, who for years has developed
liturgical resources for the Season of Creation.
"It's official, and that makes it legitimate to use," he
said, calling the prayers "lovely" and affirming the Christian
mission to care for the world God has created.
That stamp of approval from the Vatican is important, Hug added,
for many priests who may have been hesitant to use other creation-centered
liturgical resources in the past, whether ones he prepared or from groups like
the Catholic Climate Covenant or Laudato Si' Movement.
"It says that this is the concern of the whole church,"
Laughlin said. "This isn't just a thing we pray about but a really
important universal concern."
At Seattle's St. James Cathedral, the
new formulary will be used at the Mass with the archbishop as well as a weekend
Mass later in the month. Other parishes have also expressed an interest in
planning their own liturgies for creation.
Dought said his office has received many inquiries about when the
Mass for the care of creation would be available.
Preparations are already in the works in at least a half-dozen
dioceses to celebrate the Mass for the care of creation. That includes the St.
Paul-Minneapolis Archdiocese, where Archbishop Bernard Hebda will be the lead
celebrant Sept. 6 at St. Francis of Assisi Catholic Church in Lake St Croix
Beach, situated along the St. Croix River in Minnesota.
School Sister of Notre Dame Kathleen Storms, who too for decades
has developed creation prayer services, is eagerly anticipating the first use
of the new formulary in the Twin Cities region.
"Even with everything we've seen just this summer — with the
fires and the floods and the huge hurricanes and all of the rest — sometimes
there is no connection between what's going on there and
what the church teaches about care for creation," she said.
Sr. Kathleen
Storms shows tomatoes grown in a raised garden bed made by her brother with
recycled cedar planks at her apartment in West St. Paul, Minn., Aug. 17, 2022.
(CNS/The Catholic Spirit/Dave Hrbacek)
Storms hopes the new Mass for creation will lead more priests to
uplift Catholic social teaching on creation and to preach on environmental
concerns. How and when a formulary is used is mostly left to the discretion of
the pastor, who weighs it against other feast days and holy dates on the
liturgical calendar.
Catholics who have been eagerly anticipating the new formulary see
in it the potential to expand awareness of Laudato Si' and other church
teachings on creation, as well as cultivate the ecological conversion both Leo
and Francis have said is essential to spur the level of collective action
needed to address crises like climate change and deforestation.
"The liturgy does something that a lecture can't do. The
liturgy does something that a catechism can't do," Dought said.
Laughlin, the liturgical consultant in the Seattle Archdiocese,
turned to the church adage "Lex orandi, lex credendi" — how we pray
expresses what we believe.
"What we lift up at Mass really shapes our understanding of
what church teaching is, even without going to other documents. ... It tells us
this is part of what we believe. This is significant enough and substantial
enough that this is part of the Mass, which is source and summit. "So I
think planting the seeds there will make a difference, because obviously we
need to be praying about this."
COMMENT:
Freemasonry is the creation of
gnostic Jewish Cabalism. Its mystical symbology is taken from Jewish Cabalism.
Freemasonry is a secret society that reveals itself to its initiates as they
progress to greater degrees of depravity for everyone begins by choosing evil
under the appearance of good. At the apex of freemanonry, like Jewish
Cabalism, it is unadulterated Satanism.
Pope Leo has been pictured paying religious homage to the pagan goddess,
Pachamama, an Andean earth goddess, like the Greek goddess Gaia. Common in pre-Columbian Andean worship was
ritual human sacrifice. Thier ritual murder seems to have largely involved
children, like our present day abortion and the ancient worship paid to the
pagan deities Baal and Moloch in the Old Testament. Every faithful Catholic
knows that "All the gods of the gentiles are devils" and Pope Leo
knows this as well. The Novus Ordo offers the "fruit of the earth and the
work of human hands" like the ritual offering of Cain who killed his
brother Abel. He killed his brother out
of envy because God would not accept his man-made worship and, rather than
repenting, he looked for another who would accept his worship. Like freemasonry
that reveals itself in degrees, we now see the direct unification of earth
worship and the Novus Ordo service by a pope who worships the earth goddess and
honors professed enemies of Jesus Christ.
Conservative Catholics are critical of
Pope Leo just as they slowly became critical with Pope Francis but the tragedy
is that they argue as a correction against this blasphemy for a return to days
of Pope Benedict. It was Pope Benedict
who was present at, participated in, and personally endorsed the Aparecida
Document (2007) that was produced by the Fifth General Conference of Latin
American and Caribbean bishops. This document explicitly promoted the
integration of the Catholic faith with native American pre-Columbian paganism. The document claims that the
proclamation of Jesus Christ did not alienate pre-Columbian religions of
indigenous cultures but sought a synthesis between the gospel values and
existing cultural expressions. Pope Benedict in meeting with pagans
acknowledged the richness of native American rituals, symbols and spiritual
practices and advocated for their integration into Catholic worship. Pope Benedict praised the Jews, he praised
Luther and the Lutheran religion, and he praised the native American pagans.
Pope Francis and Pope Leo are doing nothing more than following his example and
the example of John Paul II who kissed the Koran, received the blessing of a
Hindu priestess, and established the syncretistic Prayer Meeting of Assisi.
Conservative Catholics are just retarded liberals who prefer style over
substance. Conservative Catholics prefer the style of Benedict's apostasy to
the crude style of Francis and Leo. They do not defend the Catholic faith. We
are witnessing as participants the punishment of God that will bring about the
restoration of the Church but we cannot forget our Lady of Fatima said,
"the good will be martyred."
We must keep the faith and recognize the face of the enemy. We do not
seek the approval of the Novus Ordites but their conversion.
On the other hand, it is certain that the Jewish Cabalistic tradition
was one of the principal mediums through which Eastern occultism, which has so
many times come to the surface in European history, has been transmitted to
modern Europe; and that many, if not all, of the recognized founders of the
eighteenth-century Illuminism, including Weishaupt, Pasqualis, and Cagliostro,
were initiated into its secrets by Jewish Cabalists or drew their inspiration and their methods from
the Jewish esoteric writings. The Jewish
apologist, Bernard Lazare, states that “there were Cabalistic Jews around the
cradle of Freemasonry, as certain rites still in existence conclusively show.”
Rev. E. Cahill, S.J., Freemasonry
and the Anti-Christian Movement, 1930
When
our Saviour conquered Satan He left him power over those who make themselves
slaves to the sensual pleasures, and thus there exists an evil force against
the Church, and it will exist to the end of time. This is a fact that we must
keep in view in order to fully understand and judge the conditions. The realm
darkness, Satan’s realm, stands opposed to the realm of Christ. Satan and his
adherents carry on the warfare against the Church of Christ, as they assaulted
Christ Himself. “As they have persecuted they will also persecute you,” so did
Christ prophecy. The Church of Christ demands the subjection of the flesh; she
preaches against luxury, pride and selfishness. She preaches chastity
submission to the commandments of God; she preaches penance to those of high
and low station in life. This angers all those who would indulge in the evil
things of this world. They cry: “Let us break her bonds asunder; and let us
cast away her yoke from us.” But as Christ foretold the persecution of His
Church, so He also foretold that the gates of hell would not prevail against
her. The Church of God will in due time conquer all her enemies, some will be
converted, while others who are obstinate will perish in the battle. In all
these battles and victories of the Church, Mary, blessed mother of her divine
Founder, co-operates with the Church through her intercession. Mary was already
spoken of in paradise as the one who would come to tread upon the head of the
serpent, the spirit of darkness. This she has done by becoming the mother of
God, by bringing forth the Redeemer. And as Jesus through Mary’s co-operation
came into this world, so He desires her cooperation in ruling the world. The
history of the contests and victories of the Church verify this throughout the
centuries.
The evil spirit
has a twofold weapon with which he assails and combats God’s Church; namely,
the godless rulers of the world and heresy. Through the godless authorities of
the world Satan has endeavored since the beginning to crush the Church; through
heresy he attempts to destroy the Church by internal dissension. Both weapons
are used together, for heresy and calumny cannot prevail without substantial
support, and heretics seek worldly power and assistance. On every page
of Church history we find recorded , the clashes planned by these evil forces,
from which the Church always came out not conquered, but a conqueror.
The history of the veneration of Mary tells us that the Blessed Virgin
Mary helped to win these victories. During the early times, when fierce battles
against the Church were raging, bishops and priests knew of no more efficacious
means to avert these dangers than to exhort the faithful to pray to the Blessed
Virgin.
Cardinal Henry Edward Manning
In such a time as this, then, it is most opportune to be reminded, that
the age of martyrs is not over yet; that it is continual; that the conflict is
endless; that not peace, but a sword, is the perpetual portion of the Church.
And for this the following pages will bear witness. The sixteenth, seventeenth,
eighteenth, and nineteenth centuries have their martyrs as great and as
glorious as the first, the second, and the third. Not Asia and Africa alone,
but Europe; not remote lands only, but France and England have been steeped
with blood sacred to Jesus. In these modem days of the nineteenth century,
which seem so unheroic and so commonplace, while we have been treading the
every-day path of life, martyrs have been continually ascending to their crown.
Hardly a year has passed but in China some servant of our Lord has been
conformed to his Master’s Passion. It is well that we
should bear this in mind, and make it familiar to our thoughts. For it
is most certain that, if we would be faithful, we must learn to be ready for
the sword. In some form it will come to us. If we would be crowned with Him, we
must also suffer with him; amid though not martyrs in deed, we must bear a
martyr’s will; for if we be not martyrs, at least in will, we should not be
even confessors in the hour of trial; and if not confessors, how Christians? It
would be a fearful scrutiny into our life if we were now to be asked, ‘what
have you ever suffered, what have you ever risked for the truth, and for our
Lord’s sake?’
It is good, then, to have the realities of martyrdom brought home to us
in our own land and day, and to see how it looks in the context of modern
society, and to put it to ourselves how we should endure in such an hour.
Cardinal Henry Edward Manning, preface to Pictures of Christian Heroism
Our Lady of LaSalette
“Rome will lose the Faith and become the seat
of the Antichrist.” “The demons of the air, together with the Antichrist, will
work great wonders on the earth and in the air, and men will become ever more
perverted. God will take care of His faithful servants and men of good will;
the Gospel will be preached everywhere, all peoples and all nations will have
knowledge of the Truth.”
Blessed Virgin Mary addressing the children at LaSalette, September 19,
1846
“When the Secret has been scorned, misunderstood ... held back for
money, one must be surprised at nothing. The Church will endure forever, our
Lord said so; but among the teaching members of the Church, what traitors, what
apostates, what mercenaries, what sectarians, who bear the imprint or the sign
of the beast with ten horns St. John speaks of in his vision on Patmos! But
this beast similar to the Lamb, who rises out of the earth, isn't it the figure
of faithless ecclesiastics? I firmly believe so. Happy those who die in God's
grace, for those who live will see sad and terrifying things. We still haven't
reached the beginning of the end.”
Melanie Calvat, visionary of LaSalette, Letter to Fr. Roubaud, January
2, 1892), quoted by Solange Hertz
"Souls who are God's friends can guess the Secret's meaning
without help, and the others won't want to because it applies to them too
closely." Melanie Calvat, to her spiritual director in 1903, quoted by
Solange Hertz
Leo XIV says we shouldn’t ‘retreat into our own
religious certainties’
Contrary to what Leo suggested, the Church has never
seen a conflict between 'religious certainties' and an 'authentic relationship
with Christ.'
LifeSiteNews
| Robert T. Morrison | August 24, 2026
— In his recent Angelus message, Leo XIV
introduced a puzzling dichotomy to call into question “religious certainties”:
"Dear
brothers and sisters, let us seek not to retreat into our own convictions and
religious certainties, but to remain open to an authentic relationship with
Christ."
According
to Leo, one must choose between our “convictions and religious certainties” on
the one hand, and an “authentic relationship with Christ” on the other.
Although it should be evident to Catholics that the Church has never seen a
conflict between religious certainties and an authentic relationship with
Christ, it is worthwhile to recall how St. Paul viewed this matter:
But
though we, or an angel from heaven, preach a gospel to you besides that which
we have preached to you, let him be anathema. As we said before, so now I say
again: If any one preach to you a gospel, besides that which you have received,
let him be anathema. For do I now persuade men, or God? Or do I seek to please
men? If I yet pleased men, I should not be the servant of Christ. (Galatians
1:8-10)
St.
Paul’s words tell us that we must absolutely adhere to the convictions and
religious certainties handed down through the Church. Indeed, anyone telling us
that we ought to do otherwise is anathema. Moreover, St. Paul tells us that
choosing to adhere to the immutable Christian truth is the way to serve and
please God, which necessarily means that it is the way to cultivate “an
authentic relationship with Christ.”
Perhaps,
though, Leo simply misspoke or was mistranslated? Unfortunately, he continued
with an even more emphatic call to reject St. Paul’s admonition:
"At
times, when it comes to the Christian faith, we may be content with what we
have merely ‘heard,’ with common assumptions or with what has been handed down
to us, perhaps even with the best of intentions. Yet Jesus calls us to give a
personal response, to know him more closely and to allow ourselves to be shaped
by friendship with him through an ever-new encounter. This may also ask us to
follow unfamiliar paths and to make choices different from those we had
imagined. This is true both for our personal journey and for the journey of the
Church, as well as for our pastoral choices, when we may sometimes think that
it is enough simply to continue doing things as we have always done them."
It
seems that the most astounding piece of this is the notion that the Church
itself must be willing to “follow unfamiliar paths and to make choices
different from those we had imagined.” As he said, neither individual Catholics
nor the Church cannot simply “continue doing things as we have always done
them.”
As
awful as this is, at least he is being honest. As LifeSiteNews reported, Bishop
Robert Mutsaerts recently published an open letter to Leo, which respectfully
critiqued the Synod on Synodality. Bishop Mutsaerts’ criticism of the synod
includes a passage which essentially condemns what Leo said in his Angelus
message:
"Faith
does not arise because the Church first inventories what people believe and
then distills a common conviction from all those experiences. Faith is
received. Paul constantly uses words such as receive, hand down, and preserve
for this. The Church possesses Revelation not because she conceived it, but
because she received it. This means that Christianity cannot, in essence, be
democratic. Not because democracy as a form of government is bad, but because
truth does not arise by a majority vote. If tomorrow 90 percent of Catholics
were no longer to believe in the real presence of Christ in the Eucharist,
Christ would not be any less truly present. If 80 percent reject a certain
moral doctrine, that doctrine does not automatically become untrue. Truth is
not produced by consensus. That constitutes the first major area of tension
surrounding the synodal project."
All
of the pre-Vatican II saints would surely agree with Bishop Mutsaerts on this,
and indeed many of them chose martyrdom because they were convinced that this
was necessarily true. But, as Leo has affirmed, the Synodal Church sees matters
differently.
All
of this also ties to the Vatican’s condemnation of the Society of St. Pius X
(SSPX). Before the SSPX proceeded with the consecrations of four bishops
without Rome’s approval, Leo explained that the Vatican’s real conflict with
the SSPX was about religious convictions rather than permission to consecrate
bishops:
"Certainly,
division among Christians is always a painful matter. But they refuse to accept
certain fundamental elements of the Church, beginning with various points of
the Second Vatican Council. And if they make those choices, I am sorry. But we
must move forward."
As
discussed in a previous article, Leo XIV rejects many of the portions of
Vatican II that simply reaffirm Church teaching – so we cannot take his words
at face value without concluding that he and his Vatican are guilty of the
charges he levels at the SSPX. That said, the overall sentiment is entirely
consistent with what Leo said in his recent Angelus: the Synodal Church wants
to move forward, so it cannot accompany those like the SSPX and other
Traditional Catholics who want to follow what St. Paul said.
So
while Leo’s dichotomy is a false one that can lead souls to hell, there is a
true dichotomy presented to us today. Do we accept the ideas of Leo or the
ideas that the Church has always taught? With points 80 to 83 of its Profession
of Catholic Faith (June 24, 2026), the SSPX reiterated the Church’s teaching on
this all-important matter:
80.
I believe that the Roman Pontiff enjoys infallibility when he speaks ex
cathedra, that is, when, fulfilling his office as pastor and doctor of all
Christians, he defines, by virtue of his supreme apostolic authority, that a
doctrine concerning faith or morals is to be held by the universal Church.
81.
I further profess that the power of the Magisterium in the Church is
essentially ordered to the safeguarding of the revealed Deposit and, through
this means, to the salvation of souls. The Holy Ghost was not promised to the
successors of Peter so that they might manifest new doctrine, but so that they
might guard holily and expound faithfully the Deposit transmitted by the
Apostles.
82.
This is why the present Magisterium cannot substantially contradict the prior
Magisterium. The living Magisterium is not current preaching set in opposition
to past preaching; it is the continual and uninterrupted preaching of the same
truth of Faith with the same meaning throughout the centuries. The Pope and the
bishops are not the masters of Revelation; they are its guardians and are
subject to it as a disciple is subject to his master. They can neither change
the Faith, nor modify the divine constitution of the Church, nor declare good
what is contrary to the law of God.
83.
I therefore reject every evolutionist conception of dogma, according to which
revealed truths would change their meaning over the course of history. There
can be within the Church a homogeneous progress in understanding, which
perceives better, in a more distinct and explicit manner, the meaning of
revealed truth, but never a mutation in the meaning of that truth. What has
already been taught by the living Magisterium of the Teaching Church, and
believed in the profession of Faith of the Church Taught, cannot become false;
what has been condemned as contrary to the Faith cannot become legitimate; what
belongs to the divine constitution of the Church cannot be remodelled according
to the categories of the modern world or the historico-cultural context.
Whether
or not one agrees with the SSPX, Catholics really ought to ponder whether they
agree with this clear statement of what the Church has always taught. If so,
then they are in conflict with Leo and his Vatican. If not, they are in
conflict with St. Paul and the constant teaching of the Church prior to Vatican
II. In His loving Providence, God is permitting it to become increasingly clear
that we cannot pretend to serve two masters – we can follow Catholic teaching
or the teaching of today’s Vatican, but not both.
Immaculate Heart of Mary, pray for us!
COMMENT: Salvation is only possible for
those who are united to Jesus Christ. Unity with Jesus is effected by the
sacramental grace received in baptism conferred on a person who professes the
Catholic faith. The
Catholic faith is believing what God has revealed on the authority of God the
Revealer, who can neither deceive nor be deceived, in Whom there is no shadow
of change or alteration. What God has revealed are, in fact, “religious
certainties.” Whosoever does not received God’s revelation as a “religious
certainty” does not have the Catholic faith, without which it is impossible
please God. The grace that unites us with God is charity. Charity does
not exist in a person who does not have the Catholic faith. The is why, as St.
Thomas said, "all heretics are schismatics." Pope Leo is purposing
that Catholics deny the “religious certainties” that God has revealed in order
to have an “authentic relationship with Christ” by charity. What Leo proposes
makes impossible any relationship of friendship to Christ and therefore, any
possibility of salvation. It is a grave sin for any cleric to fail in his duty
to work for the salvation of others. It is a more serious sin when through his
example he drives others away from salvation. What can we say about the cleric
who actively works for the damnation of others while hypocritically pretending
to draw them to God? And how must this grave sin be magnified when the cleric
is the pope?
But
What Is a “State of Necessity”? What About the Econe Consecrations?
Roberto
de Mattei | August 3, 2026
I wish to dwell on a concept that
is frequently invoked in an ambiguous and contradictory manner — above all to justify
the episcopal consecrations that took place at Écône on July 1, 2026: the
“state of necessity.”
A fundamental point must be
clarified at the outset: one must not confuse the term “state of necessity”
with the grave crisis the Church is passing through today. This crisis is an
undeniable historical and sociological datum. Some trace its origins to Pope
Francis, others to the post-conciliar period, others still to the Second
Vatican Council itself. These historical references contain a measure of truth,
but the phenomenon is broader and more remote in time. Already Saint Pius X, in
the prophetic encyclical Pascendi Dominici Gregis of September 8, 1907,
diagnosed the existence of the gravest evils penetrating the Church through
Modernism. Professor Plinio Corrêa de Oliveira, in his now-classic work Revolution
and Counter-Revolution, published in 1959, situated this crisis within the
framework of a centuries-long process begun with the dissolution of medieval
Christendom. Romano Amerio, in his Iota Unum: A Study of Changes in the
Catholic Church in the Twentieth Century, published in 1985, offered a broad
and penetrating diagnosis of the ills of the Church of his time. That same
year, Cardinal Joseph Ratzinger, then Prefect of the Congregation for the Doctrine
of the Faith, published The Ratzinger Report together with Vittorio
Messori, sounding the alarm about the state of contemporary Catholicism. Having
become Pope under the name of Benedict XVI, he devoted his final year of
pontificate precisely to the crisis of faith. Since then the situation has deteriorated dramatically,
and only someone who is spiritually or intellectually blind could deny the
evidence of this crisis.
The historical fact of a gravissimo crisis in the
Church does not coincide, however, with the juridical and moral category of the
“state of necessity.” These are two distinct notions that must not be confused.
The state of necessity presupposes an exceptional situation, but is not
identical with it. It is an institution of moral theology and law, developed to
govern extraordinary situations in which the ordinary observance of the law
appears to conflict with the good that the law itself intends to protect. The ecclesial crisis may
certainly constitute the context within which the problem of the state of
necessity arises, but between the historical situation and the moral and
juridical judgment there exists a further step, one requiring prudence and a
rigorous evaluation of the facts.
Moral doctrine defines the state of
necessity as the condition in which a person, in order to avoid a grave,
imminent, and unavoidable evil, performs an act that, under ordinary
circumstances, would be illicit or forbidden. In other words, it concerns not
so much the external situation in itself as the prudential judgment of one who
must act in the face of that situation. For this reason, the state of necessity arises from the
encounter between an exceptional situation and the personal responsibility of
whoever must decide how to act. The crisis may be objective; the state
of necessity, by contrast, concerns the subjective assessment of the concrete
action to be taken in that crisis.
The Code of Canon Law of 1983 expressly governs this
matter in canons 1323 and 1324. Canon 1323 establishes that no penalty attaches
to one who has violated a law when “compelled by grave fear, even if only
relatively grave, or by necessity or grave inconvenience, unless, however, the
act is intrinsically evil or tends to the harm of souls.” The norm does not
create an arbitrary derogation from the law, but acknowledges that exceptional
circumstances may arise in which juridical responsibility is extinguished or
diminished.
A first characteristic of the state
of necessity is its essentially exceptional and provisional character. It arises
to respond to a concrete and temporally delimited situation. It cannot be
transformed into a permanent condition, nor constitute an ordinary regime of
government or ecclesial life. If the necessity were to become permanent, it
would cease to be a genuine “exception” and would end by emptying the ordinary
discipline of the Church of its very meaning.
A historical crisis may extend over
decades; the state of necessity, by contrast, concerns specific acts, performed
in precise circumstances, in order to confront a concrete and immediate danger.
The crisis constitutes the
context; the state of necessity is the prudential judgment which can, in
rigorously delimited cases, justify or excuse a particular course of conduct.
There is, finally, an inviolable
limit upon which both moral theology and canon law insist. The state of
necessity can never justify an intrinsically evil act. The principle formulated
by Saint Paul and constantly reaffirmed by the Magisterium of the Church
applies here: evil may never be done so that good may come of it — non sunt
facienda mala ut veniant bona (Rom 3:8). Certain acts, by reason of their
very moral object, remain always illicit, regardless of circumstances and
historical context.
It is precisely on this point that
the theological and canonical debate is focused. The act performed on the basis
of the state of necessity cannot contradict principles of divine law or norms
that, by their nature, admit of no derogation. Now, episcopal consecrations performed without a mandate
and against the will of the Pope have, as their objective end, the creation of
a reality independent of the Roman Pontiff and of the bishops in communion with
him. But this is intrinsically illicit, whatever historical circumstances may
be adduced to justify the gesture.
The true problem, therefore, does
not consist in establishing whether or not a crisis exists in the Church —
whose existence is evident to all. The decisive question is another: whether,
in the presence of a crisis however grave, it is morally and juridically licit
to perform an act that constitutes a violation of the hierarchical constitution
of the Church, as divinely instituted by Jesus Christ — an act that in effect
refuses the primacy of jurisdiction of the Roman Pontiff and introduces a practice
that finds no precedent in the two-thousand-year tradition of the Church.
If all of this is not clear, the
“state of necessity” risks being nothing more than a state of confusion.
COMMENT:
Roberto
de Mattei, an eminent Catholic historian, said on July 18, “It is the duty of
every Christian to maintain coherence between words and deeds.” He was
referring to the SSPX who “publicly proclaims respect for and obedience to the
Roman Pontiff and then, in fact, publicly defies him before the entire
Christian people” by consecrating four bishops on July 1 without a papal
mandate and in direct opposition to his will. In this editorial Mattei
correctly distinguishes between the objective crisis in the Church, which he
fails to properly identify, and the subjective judgment in the internal forum
as to what to do about it. Since he does not understand the nature of the
crisis, he does not have a clue about what to do about it.
Mattei published article, Ultramontanists:
Godfathers of the Trad Movement July 28, 2022. In this article he
explicitly affirms and defends the claim that the pope is above Catholic dogma. What Mattei does not recognize is that he is
defending the Neo-modernist heresy that is the proximate cause of the crisis in
the Church. So Mattei, a honest heretic, “maintains coherence between words and
deeds” by directly implying that disobedience to the pope is an intrinsically
evil act. For Mattei, who makes the pope his proximate rule of faith, the pope
can never be a heretic because heresy is anything that disagrees with what the
pope says or does.
This
is not true. Dogma is the proximate rule of faith for every Catholic and that
includes the pope. The pope is only the necessary material and instrumental
cause of dogma. It is God who is the formal and final cause of dogma. Once a
doctrine of revealed truth is dogmatically defined, it becomes a formal object
of divine and catholic faith for all the faithful. The very definition of heresy, both moral and
legal, is the denial of dogma. Furthermore, outside of a formal public rejection of the
universal jurisdiction of the pope, there is one and only one act that is
necessarily schismatic and that is manifest heresy. St. Thomas says that
“All heretics are schismatics” and, if Mattei would learn that dogma is the
proximate rule of faith, he would recognize that Vatican II and the
post-counciliar popes have without exception committed formal acts of heresy. What “finds no precedent in the
two-thousand-year tradition of the Church” are openly heretical popes who
actively work as neo-iconoclasts to destroy every immemorial image of our
faith.
It
is God’s Church. It is God who endowed His Church with divine attributes of
Authority, Infallibility and Indefectibility. These are attributes of the
Church and not personal attributes of the pope and those that claim otherwise
are divinizing the pope and are guilty of idolatry, a grave sin. The pope alone
can access these attributes under specific conditions for specific ends.
However, the universal jurisdiction of the pope cannot be legitimately employed
to corrupt worship, corrupt doctrine, and corrupt Catholic morality.
Furthermore,
every Catholic faithful has an obligation, a grave duty from God to profess the
Catholic faith, to keep God’s moral law, and to worship God according to His
prescriptions according the “received and approved” rites of the Church.
It
is unfortunate for all the Catholic faithful that the SSPX has failed to
correctly identify the Neo-modernist heresy and, consequently, failed to
articulate the proper justification for the “state of necessity,” but
nevertheless, we “maintain coherence between words and deeds” in defense of the
Catholic faith both in the internal and external forum. That is why for nearly
25 years the local ordinaries in Harrisburg and the Vatican officials have
failed to answer any of our claims. Remember, without faith, there is no
charity and the greatest evidence of charity is the virtue of justice which
underpins charity. The first obligation of justice is to “render to God the
things that are God’s.” There is no virtue of justice in the Novus Ordo
religion. Our prayer is that some day conservative Catholics like Mattei will
learn that they must obey God rather than man. The virtue of justice does not
permit any Catholic to subject what is of God in himself to what is of man in
other men, and that includes the pope.
John Cardinal Newman, another Novus Ordo
"saint" and now a "Doctor" of the Novus Ordo Church,
comments following the dogmatic declaration of papal infallibility.
“But we must hope, for one is obliged to hope it, that the Pope (Pius
IX) will be driven from Rome, and will not continue the Council (Vatican I), or
that there will be another Pope. It is sad he should force us to such wishes.”
John H. Newman, Letter to his companion, Fr. Ambrose St. John, 22
August, 1870
“We have come to a climax of tyranny. It is not good for a Pope to live
20 years. It is anomaly and bears no good fruit; he becomes a god, has no one
to contradict him, does not know facts, and does cruel things without meaning
it.”
John H. Newman, The Letters and Diaries of John Henry Newman, v. XXVI
by Charles Stephen Dessain
"This (Divine) law, as apprehended in the minds of individual men,
is called "conscience;" and though it may suffer refraction in
passing into the intellectual medium of each, it is not therefore so affected
as to lose its character of being the Divine Law, but still has, as such, the
prerogative of commanding obedience."
John Henry Cardinal Newman
It seems, then, that there are extreme cases in which Conscience may
come into collision with the word of a Pope, and is to be followed in spite of
that word.
John Henry Cardinal Newman
COMMENT: "This shameful font of
indifferentism gives rise to that absurd and erroneous proposition which claims
that liberty of conscience must be maintained for everyone." Pope Gregory
XVI
Conscience is not the Divine Law. St. Thomas says that,
"Conscience is nothing else than the application of knowledge to some
action." He is referring to the knowledge of the Law of God. The Law of
God, whether the eternal law or the positive revealed law of God, is the
objective criteria by which the conscience is obligated to use as the standard
by which any judgment regarding the moral goodness or evil of any particular
act is made.All men are obligated to obey their conscience because they are
obligated to apprehend the objective Divine Law as the proper criteria. They
are not free to invent their personal subjective criteria in determining what
is the right or the wrong thing to do. Liberalism claims the exact opposite. It
is a fundamental axiom of liberalism that the conscience is free to establish
its own moral criteria. This has been condemned by popes Gregory XVI, Pius IX
and St. Pius X. John Henry Cardinal Newman can be identified with the
"Spirit of Vatican II" which, like Newman, proposes the liberty of
conscience against the Magisterium of the Church which is the word of God.
No One, not even the Pope in Rome, has
the authority to impose any act or suspend any immemorial tradition that leads
to the diminution of Faith or the committing of sacrilege to the Blessed
Sacrament. No One, not even the Pope in Rome, has the authority to command that
any Catholic participate in such acts!
Fr.
Janis Pawlowski I knew personally, he was my parish priest in Estonia during
four years. It was he who heard my first confession and who gave me the First
Holy Communion. He celebrated the Holy Mass with such a devotion and reverence
that it left in my soul a deep unforgettable impression. All his words and his
gestures irradiated holiness. When I for the first time felt in my soul the
attraction to the priesthood at the age of twelve, in my memory appeared
suddenly the holy face of this priest. He was really a man of God. I received
the great grace that I could meet him in Riga (Latvia) after I have not seen
him during 27 years. He was already 86 years old, yet he conserved the same
fresh and spiritually irradiating face. The three days I spent with him, were
for me a kind of spiritual exercises. He helped me to put on the liturgical
vestments and served me during my Mass with the simplicity and humility of a little
altar boy.[....] When in 1973 my family left Soviet Union and we said goodbye
to Fr. Janis Pawlowski, he
gave us this admonition: “When you come to Germany, please don’t go in the
churches where Holy Communion is given in the hand”. When we heard these
words, we all had a deep shock; we could not imagine that the Divine and Most
Blessed Sacrament could be received in such a banal manner. It is now a proven fact that a
considerable part of those who receive the Holy Communion habitually in hand,
especially the younger generation which had not known the manner of receiving
Communion kneeling and on the tongue, has not more the full Catholic faith in
the Real Presence, because they treat the consecrated host almost in the
same exterior manner as they take ordinary food. The exterior minimalistic
gesture has a causal connection to the weakening or even loss of the faith in
the Real Presence.[.....] It is an honor and a privilege
to be faithful to the Divine Truth and to the spiritual and liturgical
traditions of our forefathers and of the saints and being therefore
marginalized by those who currently occupy administrative power in the Church.
This your fidelity and courage constitute the real power in the Church. You are
the real ecclesiastical periphery, which with God’s power renews the Church.
Living the true tradition of dogma, liturgy and holiness is a manifestation of
the democracy of the Saints, because tradition is the democracy of the Saints.
With Saint Athanasius I would like to tell you these words: Those in the Church
who oppose, humiliate and marginalize you, have occupied the churches, while
during this time you are outside; it is a fact that they have the premises –
but you have the Apostolic Faith. They claim that they represent the Church, but
in reality, they are the ones who are expelling themselves from it and going
astray.
Archbishop
Athanasius Schneider, excerpt from recent interview published August 10, 2015
COMMENT: Those
who accuse Ss. Peter & Paul Roman Catholic Mission of being "schismatic"
because we keep the Apostolic Faith and the Immemorial Traditions of the Roman
Catholic Church (and are thus united to the "Communion of Saints"
existing from Jesus Christ's founding of His Church), have declared themselves
in schism from us and everything we believe and do. They have cut themselves off by breaking the
bond of Charity from the Communion of Saints.
We appreciated Mons. Schneider's comments but he falls short in his
understanding of the nature of the problem and its most important cause. Archbishop Athanasius Schneider
identifies "five wounds in Christ's liturgical mystical body" that
must necessarily be healed without which the Church cannot hand on the True
Faith. This is an admission that the
Novus Ordo is not the indefectible Church founded by Jesus Christ. The five wounds are: 1) The priest turned
towards the congregation and away from God; 2) Holy Communion taken in the hand
which has seriously damaged faith in the True Presence; 3) the new (Novus Ordo)
Offertory prayers which are the worship offered by Cain, ; 4) the disappearance
of Latin in liturgical celebrations; and 5) the performing of some liturgical
ministries by women. Mons. Schneider
believes that the answer lies in the Reform of the Reform. This is because he has overlooked the
greatest "liturgical wound" which is the total disregard of the dogma
of Faith from Trent which categorically condemns anyone who holds that the
"received and approved rites customarily used in the solemn administration
of the sacraments..... may be changed into other new rites by any pastor of the
Churches whomsoever." They have
thus corrupted the liturgy by treating it as a matter of mere Church discipline
subject to the free and independent will of the legislator. They have taken the work of God and made it
the work of man. When divinely revealed
Truth is overturned the results will always and everywhere end in radical
revolutionary corruption of God's Truth.
What the Novus Ordo has excluded from its Psalter - Lex Orandi,
Lex Credendi, a Profession of False Faith, or is it just an example of the old
proverb: 'In the house of the hanged, don't talk about the rope!'
At the Sacra Liturgia conference in New York City in June 2015, one of the speakers reminded us of a startling fact that, while well known among scholars, has received far too little attention in the public sphere: the flagrant omission of so many psalms and psalm verses from the Divine Office or “Liturgy of the Hours” promulgated by Pope Paul VI in the Apostolic Constitution Laudis Canticum on November 1, 1970. In addition to the unprecedented novelty of praying the Psalter over four weeks rather than in the course of a single week, there was the equally unprecedented novelty of skipping verses that had been deemed “difficult” or problematic for modern Christians.
Three Psalms (57/58, 82/83, and 108/109) were expunged in their entirety from the pages of the Liturgy of the Hours (have a look at them some time), while three others (77/78, 104/105, 105/106) were confined to Advent, Christmastide, Lent, and Eastertide. The following verses were removed from other psalms:
Psalm 5 – 10 Make them bear their guilt, O God; let them fall by their own counsels; because of their many transgressions cast them out, for they have rebelled against you.
Psalm 20/21 – 8 Your hand will find out all your enemies; your right hand will find out those who hate you. 9 You will make them like a fiery furnace when you appear. The LORD will swallow them up in his wrath, and fire will consume them. 10 You will destroy their offspring from the earth, and their children from among humankind. 11 If they plan evil against you, if they devise mischief, they will not succeed. 12 For you will put them to flight; you will aim at their faces with your bows.
Psalm 27/28 – 4 Repay them according to their work, and according to the evil of their deeds; repay them according to the work of their hands; render them their due reward. 5 Because they do not regard the works of the LORD, or the work of his hands, he will break them down and build them up no more.
Psalm 30/31 – 17 Do not let me be put to shame, O LORD, for I call on you; let the wicked be put to shame; let them go dumbfounded to Sheol. 18 Let the lying lips be stilled that speak insolently against the righteous with pride and contempt.
Psalm 34/35 – 3 Draw the spear and javelin against my pursuers. 4 Let them be put to shame and dishonor who seek after my life. Let them be turned back and confounded who devise evil against me. 5 Let them be like chaff before the wind, with the angel of the LORD driving them on. 6 Let their way be dark and slippery, with the angel of the LORD pursuing them. 7 For without cause they hid their net for me; without cause they dug a pit for my life. 8 Let ruin come on them unawares. And let the net that they hid ensnare them; let them fall in it to their ruin. … 20 For they do not speak peace, but they conceive deceitful words against those who are quiet in the land. 21 They open wide their mouths against me; they say, “Aha, Aha, our eyes have seen it.” … 24 Vindicate me, O LORD, my God, according to your righteousness, and do not let them rejoice over me. 25 Do not let them say to themselves, “Aha, we have our heart’s desire.” Do not let them say, “We have swallowed you up.” 26 Let all those who rejoice at my calamity be put to shame and confusion; let those who exalt themselves against me be clothed with shame and dishonor.
Psalm 39/40 – 14 Let all those be put to shame and confusion who seek to snatch away my life; let those be turned back and brought to dishonor who desire my hurt. 15 Let those be appalled because of their shame who say to me, “Aha, Aha!”
Psalm 53/54:5 – He will repay my enemies for their evil. In your faithfulness, put an end to them.
Psalm 54/55:15 – Let death come upon them; let them go down alive to Sheol; for evil is in their homes and in their hearts.
Psalm 55/56:6b-7 – As they hoped to have my life, 7 so repay them for their crime; in wrath cast down the peoples, O God!
Psalm 58/59 – 5 You, LORD God of hosts, are God of Israel. Awake to punish all the nations; spare none of those who treacherously plot evil. Selah 6 Each evening they come back, howling like dogs and prowling about the city. 7 There they are, bellowing with their mouths, with sharp words on their lips—for “Who,” they think, “will hear us?” 8 But you laugh at them, O LORD; you hold all the nations in derision. … 11 Do not kill them, or my people may forget; make them totter by your power, and bring them down, O Lord, our shield. 12 For the sin of their mouths, the words of their lips, let them be trapped in their pride. For the cursing and lies that they utter, 13 consume them in wrath; consume them until they are no more. Then it will be known to the ends of the earth that God rules over Jacob. Selah 14 Each evening they come back, howling like dogs and prowling about the city. 15 They roam about for food, and growl if they do not get their fill.
Psalm 62/63 – 9 But those who seek to destroy my life shall go down into the depths of the earth; 10 they shall be given over to the power of the sword, they shall be prey for jackals. 11 But the king shall rejoice in God; all who swear by him shall exult, for the mouths of liars will be stopped.
Psalm 68/69 – 22 Let their table be a trap for them, a snare for their allies. 23 Let their eyes be darkened so that they cannot see, and make their loins tremble continually. 24 Pour out your indignation upon them, and let your burning anger overtake them. 25 May their camp be a desolation; let no one live in their tents. 26 For they persecute those whom you have struck down, and those whom you have wounded, they attack still more. 27 Add guilt to their guilt; may they have no acquittal from you. 28 Let them be blotted out of the book of the living; let them not be enrolled among the righteous.
Psalm 78/79 – 6 Pour out your anger on the nations that do not know you, and on the kingdoms that do not call on your name. 7 For they have devoured Jacob and laid waste his habitation. … 12 Return sevenfold into the bosom of our neighbors the taunts with which they taunted you, O Lord!
Psalm 109/110:6 – He will execute judgment among the nations, filling them with corpses; he will shatter heads over the wide earth.
Psalm 136/137 – 7 Remember, O LORD, against the Edomites the day of Jerusalem’s fall, how they said, “Tear it down! Tear it down! Down to its foundations!” 8 O daughter Babylon, you devastator! Happy shall they be who pay you back what you have done to us! 9 Happy shall they be who take your little ones and dash them against the rock!
Psalm 138/139 – 19 O that you would kill the wicked, O God, and that the bloodthirsty would depart from me—20 those who speak of you maliciously, and lift themselves up against you for evil! 21 Do I not hate those who hate you, O LORD? And do I not loathe those who rise up against you? 22 I hate them with perfect hatred; I count them my enemies.
Psalm 139/140 – 9 Those who surround me lift up their heads; let the mischief of their lips overwhelm them! 10 Let burning coals fall on them! Let them be flung into pits, no more to rise! 11 Do not let the slanderer be established in the land; let evil speedily hunt down the violent!
Psalm 140/141:10 – Let the wicked fall into their own nets, while I alone escape.
Psalm 142/143:12 – In your steadfast love cut off my enemies, and destroy all my adversaries, for I am your servant.
For
2,000 years, Christians Eastern and Western had been praying the psalter of
David in its integrity, and now, Catholics
were handed an expurgated or abridged version, with verses removed by “experts”
who knew better than the Holy Spirit, knew better than the Israelites, knew
better than the Church Fathers and Doctors, knew better than Tradition. But
of course they knew better: this was the Age of Enlightenment breaking
in at last upon a fortress-like Church, an age in which we should shake
ourselves free from the shackles of unenlightened piety, with its gnarled,
enigmatic, sharp-edged, implacable expressions, and its archaic, earthy, tribal
atmosphere. Razing the bastions, making the world safe for democracy, and all
that good stuff.
This observation dovetailed with
another talk given at the Sacra Liturgia conference about the reform of the
lectionary, in which the speaker looked at how
the Novus Ordo lectionary for Mass also suppresses “difficult” verses
from both Testaments—verses that had always been present in the
traditional Roman lectionary but were excluded from the new lectionary,
in spite of its boast of being so much bigger and better. These “difficult”
verses include among them this spiritually poignant passage from St. Paul:
Therefore
whosoever shall eat this bread, or drink the chalice of the Lord unworthily,
shall be guilty of the body and of the blood of the Lord. But let a man prove
himself: and so let him eat of that bread, and drink of the chalice. For he
that eateth and drinketh unworthily, eateth and drinketh judgment to himself,
not discerning the body of the Lord. (1Co 11:27-29)
Hermeneutics
of Continuity/Discontinuity
The woman saith to him: Sir, I perceive
that thou art a prophet. Our fathers adored on this mountain, and you say, that
at Jerusalem is the place where men must adore. Jesus saith to her: Woman,
believe me, that the hour cometh, when you shall neither on this mountain, nor
in Jerusalem, adore the Father. You adore that which you know not: we adore
that which we know; for salvation is of the Jews. But the hour cometh, and now
is, when the true adorers shall adore the Father in spirit and in truth. For
the Father also seeketh such to adore him. God is a spirit; and they that adore
him, must adore him in spirit and in truth.
John 4:19-24
Novus
Ordo Doctrine: Moslems and Novus Ordo Catholics Worship the same God!
CCC
841, quoting the Dogmatic Constitution on the Church, Lumen Gentium 16, from Vatican II, declared:
"The
plan of salvation also includes those who acknowledge the Creator, in the first
place amongst whom are the Muslims; these profess to hold the faith of Abraham,
and together with us they adore the one, merciful God, mankind
CCC
841 also references Vatican IIDeclaration on the Relation of the Church to
Non-Christian Religions, Nostra Aetate,
3, that makes the teaching of the Council perhaps even clearer:
"The
Church regards with esteem also the Moslems. They adore the one God, living and
subsisting in Himself; merciful and all-powerful, the Creator of heaven and
earth, who has spoken to men; they take pains to submit wholeheartedly to even
his inscrutable decrees, just as Abraham, with whom the faith of Islam takes
pleasure in linking itself, submitted to God."
Catholic Church
Doctrine: Catholics and Moslems DO NOT worship the same God.
that is, you do not adore God because you do not
know Him, but rather your imagination, by which you apprehend something as God,
just as the Gentiles also walk in the foolishness of their mind (Eph 4:17).St.
Thomas Aquinas, Commentary On John 4:22
in this respect forming no higher opinion of Him
than of their idols. Wherefore they continued to serve both Him and devils,
joining things which ought not to be joined. St. John Chrysostom, Homily 33
On The Gospel of John
COMMENT:
When
Jesus said to the Samaritan Woman, "You adore that which you know
not," He is not saying that they adore the One True God that they are
ignorant of. He is saying, that in their ignorance they do not know who they
are adoring meaning that they are adoring in ignorance a devil, for "all
the gods of the gentiles are devils" (Psalm 95:5). Jesus then says, that
"true adorers shall adore the Father in spirit and in truth..... they that
adore him, must adore him in spirit and in truth." To adore in
"spirit" means that to adore God you must be baptized and made sons
of God for as Jesus said: "Amen, amen I say to thee, unless a man be born
again of water and the Holy Ghost, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God That
which is born of the flesh, is flesh; and that which is born of the Spirit, is
spirit" (John 3:5-7). And to adore in "truth" means who must
believe what has been revealed by God. Without the true faith it is
"impossible to please God" (Hebrews 11:6). As such, right knowledge
of God is essential to true worship. This is the great sin of Modernism and
Neo-modernism: They make a right knowledge of God impossible!
Sacrament of Baptism: Significance of the Baptismal Character and why it is absolutely necessary for salvation. Explains why St. Ambrose said, regarding catechumens who die before receiving the sacrament of Baptism, they are
To be baptized is to become one with the Church, and one with Christ.
Thus the ritual can say:
The effecting this incorporation into Christ, Baptism marks the soul as
permanently His; it stamps upon the soul a spiritual For this reason, and
putting the cause for the effect, the rite of Baptism was itself called
The word
Basically, two words give the same meaning: a seal imprints an image,
and an anathema.
The Council of Trent teaches that this seal, once stamped on the soul,
is indelible. Just as Baptism irrevocable makes one a member of the Church, so
also it irrevocably makes one a member of Christ. Not the gravest sin, nor even
final impenitence and self-condemnation to eternal separation from Christ in
Hell, can avail to erase this baptismal seal. And the indelibility of the seal
is the immediate reason why Baptism can never be repeated, once it has been
validly received.
The sense in which Baptism stamps us with the image of Christ is
suggested in the rite itself, by the anointing which follows the ablution. It
is done with Sacred Chrism, a mixed unguent of oil and balm, specially
consecrated by the bishop on Holy Thursday. Kings and priests in antiquity (and
even today) were anointed with chrism in token of their royal and priestly dignity.
And the baptism anointing signifies, therefore, that the new Christian has
entered into the Body of Christ.
The baptismal seal or character, therefore, endows the Christian with a
priestly function, and a priestly power. It is not that special power and
function given by the Sacrament of Holy Orders to certain selected members of
the Church, who are made her official ministers, and authorized to offer her
sacrifice and dispense her Sacraments. But it is the priestly function and
power which is common to all the members of the Body of Christ. As He was born
as Priest, His whole life orientated toward the Passion and Death which was His
priestly Sacrifice, so too, they are priests from their birth into the
Christian life at Baptism; and their lives are essentially orientated toward
sacrifice, in a double sense.
First of all, they receive a function and a power with respect to the
ritual Sacrifice of the Church, which is the Mass.
Secondly, the baptismal character consecrates the Christian to
sacrifice in a wider sense: it gives him the function, the duty, the power to
lead a life of sacrifice, since He is in the image of Christ whose life was one
long sacrifice
Rev. John J. Fernan, S.J.,
Theology, Christ Our High Priest, Baptismal Seal
Excommunication decreed for Lefebvrite episcopal
ordinations
A document signed by Cardinal V
Vatican News
The bishops of the Priestly Fraternity of Saint Pius X, Alfonso de Galarreta and Bernard FellaySivry, and Marc Hanappier have incurred
sententiae
This
was stated in a decree released on July 2 and signed by Cardinal V
The
decision came twenty-four hours after the solemn ceremony celebrated in ,
Switzerland, on the morning of July 1, 2026.
The
Dicastery for the Doctrine of the Faith
The
painful epilogue was the consequence of the decision taken by the Lefebvrites
against the will repeatedly expressed by Pope Leo XIV.
The
excommunication newly separates the bishops and priests of the Fraternity of
Saint Pius X from the Church of Rome.
As
for the lay faithful, those who formally adhere to the Fraternity are to be considered
excommunicated.
Further
details are contained in an
From
the time of Saint Paul VI up to the most recent talks, held recently at this
Dicastery, the many attempts to bring the members of the movement begun by
Archbishop Marcel Lefebvre back into full communion with the Catholic Church
have proved vain.
This
situation has been further aggravated by the recent episcopal consecrations
celebrated without pontifical mandate, against the will of the Holy Father, and
in open violation of canon law.
Therefore,
this Dicastery, in the faithful exercise of the functions entrusted to it,
considers it necessary to state that this act constituted the delict of schism,
with the canonical consequences for the sacred ministers and lay faithful
involved. Indeed, as was already declared in 1988,
In
this regard, from now on:
1.
The sacred
ministers belonging to the Priestly Fraternity of Saint Pius X are in schism
and must therefore be considered schismatics (cf. Ecclesia Dei, 5 c; Pontifical
Council for Legislative Texts, Explanatory Note on the excommunication for
schism incurred by those adhering to the movement of Bishop Marcel Lefebvre,
24.08.1996, 5-6), and are subject to the excommunication prescribed by law
(can. 1364
2.
As regards
the lay faithful, those who formally adhere to the Priestly Fraternity of Saint
Pius X are to be considered schismatics and excommunicated under the conditions
established in the 1996 Explanatory Note of the Pontifical Council for
Legislative Texts (cf. ibidem, 7), which remains in force and which this
Dicastery adopts as its own.
3.
Finally,
the holy People of God are warned that the sacred ministers of the Priestly
Fraternity of Saint Pius X administer the sacraments illicitly, and that the
sacrament of penance administered by them and marriages assisted by them are
invalid.
The
Church, as a caring mother, will welcome with sincere affection and lively
solicitude all those who wish to return to full communion. The Apostolic
Nuncios will arrange the procedures that Ordinaries may use in the various
cases.
Finally,
all the faithful are urged to remain steadfast in communion with the Roman
Pontiff, with the Bishops in communion with him, and with the whole Church (cf.
Lumen Gentium, 22; can. 751 CIC), and to refrain from taking part in
celebrations and activities promoted by the aforementioned Priestly Fraternity
of Saint Pius X.
COMMENT:
The SSPX has placed itself in an indefensible position
by failing to hold dogma as the proximate rule of faith. The SSPX has been
compromising with Novus Ordo Church heretics for the past thirty years that
culminated in their leadership making the 1989 Profession of Faith where they
swore unconditional obedience to the person of the pope to obtain concessions
of ordinary jurisdiction.During the entire pontificate of the heretic
Francis/Bergoglio, the SSPX followed the conditions established by the
Congregation for the Doctrine of the Faith by Ratzinger under JPII and said
nothing critical regarding the heresies and corruption of Catholic morality
under Francis/Bergoglio. That being said, the decree of excommunication under
Leo/Prevost is problematic for all Catholic faithful.
The illicit consecration of bishops is not canonically
under the canonical section that deals with schism. It is not and never has
been an act that is always and every where a necessary sign of schism. Schism
necessarily requires the rejection of the universal jurisdiction of the pope as
the motive for the act of disobedience. The decree against the SSPX says,
There is one and only one act that always and
everywhere is necessarily manifests schism, that is, manifest heresy. St.
Thomas says that We have pictures of Leo/Prevost kneeling before a procession
of Pachamama, a pagan deity; pictures of him blessing a block of Nordic ice in
the pagan cult of earth worship; pictures of him in common prayer with a
variety of heretics, schismatics, Jews, Muslims and pagans; pictures of him in
common communion with the lay women who pretends to be the Archbishop of
Canterbury. These are without exception signs of heresy and, therefore, schism
by Leo/Prevost. That same can be said for his councillor predecessors. This
decree of excommunication is nothing more than an administrative declaration
that the SSPX is no longer in communion with the Novus Ordo Church.
The question then regards their declaration that These
are empty assertions because Rome has failed to prove that the SSPX rejects the
universal jurisdiction of the pope as their motive for consecrating bishops,
and having failed to do this, argumentum
a fortiori, they can hardly make the charge against the The Novus Ordo cult
has inadvertently ruined their case by referring to those who adhere formally
to the
Regarding the validity of the sacraments of marriage and confessions Rome commits a massive blunder. The Catholic Church was founded by Jesus Christ. He called it
Jesus Christ provides for the needs of His faithful
with publically to marry according to the laws of the Catholic Church. The
Church requires that the parish priest of the woman exercising ordinary
jurisdiction must be a witness to the sacrament for its validity. However, the
Church has always held that if the priest holding ordinary jurisdiction cannot
be had for a period greater than thirty days, the couple can validly and
licitly proceed with their marriage without that priest being a witness to the
sacrament. The only requirement for a valid and licit marriage is for the bride
to notify her parish priest of her intent to marry and request that he be a witness
to the event for canonical regularity. If he refuses, the couple is free to
proceed on their own to seek another priest who does not exercise ordinary
jurisdiction to bless their marriage.
Can Theology Be Measured? Groundbreaking
Study Measures a 270-Year Shift in Catholic Teaching
Wim Varnaes | July 22, 2026
ItVanraes discovered measurable data patterns showing that traditional
Catholic concepts like sin, grace, salvation, doctrine, obedience, truth,
heaven, and judgment steadily declined, while words emphasizing encounter,
dialogue, social concerns, poverty, inclusion, and pastoral language steadily
increased. This is one of the first empirical, data-driven demonstrations of a
theological transformation many Catholics have argued about for decades.
The Statistical Case for the Crisis in
the Church
'When tenderness is detached from the
source of tenderness, its logical outcome is terror.'
FLANNERY O
recovered her warning for the current moment, and the recovery is timely.
When truth and tenderness, both good in themselves, are separated, each becomes
something it was never meant to be. The Group 9 May 5 Final Report from the
Synod on Synodality offers a perfect example of how language shapes new ideas.
Those new ideas are not necessarily Catholic ones, but substituting the
traditional ideas for new ones under the guise of the old, familiar Catholic
words.
Both O
This article would not be the first to name formation networks as the
vehicle of such new ideas. One could point at Liberation theology, how
Libertatis Nuntius offered a stern warning, which was ignored by its proponents
such as Father Gustavo Guti
Some went on to lead groups such as Pax Christi, others, such as
Cardinal Turkson, became head of the Pontifical Council for Justice and Peace,
and others still, such as Fr. John Dear, became peace activists. When Cardinal
Turkson held the 2016 peace conference at the Vatican, people from Pax Christi
and John Dear spoke, rejecting not just war by itself, but the whole Just War
doctrine. Their final statement became the foundation for Pope Francis
This does not require any conspiracy to make that happen, just the slow
change in schools, then in organizations, which then seeps into the Church as
highly respectable activists, missionaries, and aid workers.
I mentioned a corpus data analysis at the opening of this article.
Looking at 30 encyclicals, from 6 historical periods (from 1750 to Francis),
using 11 thematic word clusters and normalized word frequency, it shows how the
vocabulary used by the Church changed over time, supporting the claim that a
materialist anthropology quietly entered, substituting the traditional Catholic
moral and theological discourse.
This was a preliminary study, using normalized word counts of a
selection of teaching documents, and not a full semantic analysis over all
available documents. The results were surprising in their detail.
Three of those findings bear on the present moment. First, we can see a
soteriological collapse, where words such as sin, grace, and salvation are,
under Francis, at their lowest point in 270 years, lower even than pre-1850.
Instead of talking about what humans are to be saved from, how such salvation
is received, there is a shift towards more structural economic words, such as
poverty and economy, at the cost of words such as property, labor and capital.
[.....]
Next, it is very interesting to see what happens to words such as love
and hope. Love rises continuously, peaks under Benedict, and remains elevated
under Francis, but the problem lies elsewhere: truth declines. In a move that
mirrors O
At the same time, under Francis the
Lastly, we can see a boundary collapse in the word frequencies. Even
before Vatican II we see terms such as error, heresy, condemnation, and
judgment decline strongly after 1850, matching the current state where a final
report from the Synod on Synodality openly signals that it replaced
At the same time, the use of the word Church declines to its lowest
level, while words such as authority, doctrine, and obedience collapse
completely. Now
This is important, and it maps cleanly on the situation modern thinking has created. Very quietly, the nominalist ideas underpinning a lot of enlightenment ideas, later growing into Marxism and Modernism, trained many people, even good Catholics, that every sign only held one and only one signified. Such an innocent looking poison of the mind! This is the root of the problem where people think in
Where Catholic teaching gave rise to both Fr. Ryan, looking at the
immediate needs of the poor, and also to Cardinal O
Notice also how O
The final reports from the Synod on Synodality show something
different, however. They worry about tenderness, dialogue, encounter, (social
and environmental) justice, but are averse of the harsh language of sin,
conversion, doctrine, obedience, and sacrifice. Not in continuity with
tradition, but hiding behind the words of tradition, smuggling in a
philosophical framework that is not compatible with the faith. [.....]
COMMENT: The
corruption of language is the stock and trade of the enemies of the Catholic
faith. Semanticists is a philosophical system, that along with Empiricism,
developed with the failure of philosophical Rationalism. Semanticists, like all
Nominalists who deny the existence of essential
reality, said that the material world is always changing therefore words and
language must necessarily change or they will no longer reflect the world as it
is. They held that since the world is irrational, therefore, the mind must be
irrational as well.They began by openly denying the first principles of the
Understanding; that innate sense in all men that a thing is what it is, that it
cannot be and not be at the same time, that things require a sufficient cause,
sufficient reason, etc., etc. They openly denied the principle of
non-contradiction. They eventually denied the intentionality of all language
becoming known as Deconstructionalists. The immediate effect of this was the
realization that if language must change to reflect new realities then new
realities can be created by changing the language. George Orwell's 1984
dystopian novel told the story of a world run by Semanticists. With the
developments of "automated intelligence" (AI), the ability to create
a false reality has been greatly enhanced and will lead to all those who are
not grounded in Catholic dogma to be swept away. The Neo-modernist heretics
that have had complete control of the Church since Vatican II are Semanticists.
This article is a beginning in recognizing this fact. Once the techniques of
semantics are recognized by faithful Catholics, and the absolute corruption of
Nominalism is understood, the Neo-modernist methodology of attacking the
Catholic faith and destroying her dogmas will be completely exposed.
On the Inerrancy of
Sacred Scripture
Vatican preparatory document for the October Synod of Bishops
(2008) Teaches:
In summary, the following can be said with certainty … — with regards to what might be inspired in the many parts of Sacred Scripture, inerrancy applies only to ‘that truth which God wanted put into sacred writings for the sake of salvation’.
Instrumentum laboris, The Word of
God in the Life and the Mission of the Church, article 15, a “working document”
for the upcoming October Synod of Bishops; released from the Vatican June 12th;
emphasis added.
The Catholic Church Teaches:
The Old and New Testaments, “whole and
with all their parts … [have] been written by the inspiration of the
Holy Ghost [and] have God as their author.”
Vatican I
For all the books which the Church receives as sacred and canonical, are written wholly and entirely, with all their parts, at the dictation of the Holy Ghost; and so far is it from being possible that any error can co-exist with inspiration, that inspiration not only is essentially incompatible with error, but excludes and rejects it as absolutely and necessarily as it is impossible that God Himself, the supreme Truth, can utter that which is not true. This is the ancient and unchanging faith of the Church, solemnly defined in the Councils of Florence and of Trent, and finally confirmed and more expressly formulated by the Council of the Vatican. These are the words of the last: ‘The Books of the Old and New Testament, whole and entire, with all their parts, as enumerated in the decree of the same Council (Trent) and in the ancient Latin Vulgate, are to be received as sacred and canonical. And the Church holds them as sacred and canonical, not because, having been composed by human industry, they were afterwards approved by her authority; nor only because they contain revelation without error; but because, having been written under the inspiration of the Holy Ghost, they have God for their author.’ Hence, because the Holy Ghost employed men as His instruments, we cannot therefore say that it was these inspired instruments who, perchance, have fallen into error…
Pope Leo XIII, Providentissimus
Deus
Divine inspiration does not extend to all
of Sacred Scripture so that it renders its parts, each and every one free
from every error.
Pope Saint Pius X’s Syllabus of
Errors against the Modernists, condemned proposition
It is absolutely forbidden to pretend
that the sacred writer himself has fallen into error, since Divine inspiration
not only excludes any and all possible error in itself, but even loathes and
excludes it, since God, Who is sovereign truth, cannot be the author of any possible
error…. This doctrine which was so forcefully explained by our predecessor Leo
XIII, We also propose with our pontifical authority, and We insist that it be
held rigorously by all. Pope Pius XII, Divini Afflante Spiritu
Some boldly pervert the meaning of the
definition of the Vatican Council, with respect to God as the author of Sacred
Scripture and they revive the opinion, many times condemned, according to which
the immunity of the Sacred Writings from error extends only to those matters
which are handed down regarding God and moral and religious subjects.
Pius XII, Humani Generis
Lapide on Luke 23:32 -
An Important Distinction
“But I have prayed for thee, that thy faith fail not.” “For thee”, because I destine thee to be the head and chief of the Apostles and of My Church, that thy faith fail not in believing Me to be the Christ and the Saviour of the world. Observe that Christ in this prayer asked and obtained for Peter two especial privileges before the other Apostles : the first was personal, that he should never fall from faith in Christ; for Christ looked back to the sifting in the former verse, that is the temptation of His own apprehension when the other Apostles flew off from Him like chaff and lost their faith, and were dispersed, and fled into all parts. But Peter, although he denied Christ with his lips, at the hour foretold, and lost his love for Him, yet retained his faith. So S. Chrysostom (Horn, xxxviii.) on S. Matthew; S. Augustine (de corrept. et Grat. chap, viii.); Theophylact and others. This is possible but not certain, for F. Lucas and others think that Peter then lost both his faith and his love, from excessive perturbation and fear; but only for a short time, and so that his faith afterwards sprang up anew, and was restored with fresh vitality. Hence it is thought not to have wholly failed, or to have been torn up by the roots, but rather to have been shaken and dead for a time.
Another and a certain privilege was common to Peter with all his
successors, that he and all the other bishops of Rome (for Peter, as Christ
willed, founded and confirmed the Pontifical Church at Rome), should never
openly fall from this faith, so as to teach the Church heresy, or any error
contrary to the faith. So S. Leo (semi.xxii.), on Natalis of SS. Peter and
Paul; S. Cyprian (Lib. i. ep. 3), to Cornelius; Lucius I., Felix I., Agatho,
Nicolas I., Leo IX.,Innocent III., Bernard and others, whom Bellarmine cites
and follows (Lib. i. de Poniif. Roman).
For it was necessary that Christ, by His most wise providence, should provide for His Church, which is ever being sifted and tempted by the devil, and that not only in the time of Peter, but at all times henceforth, even to the end of the world, an oracle of the true faith which she might consult in every doubt, and by which she might be taught and confirmed in the faith, otherwise the Church might err in faith, quod absit! For she is, as S. Paul said to Timothy, “the pillar and ground of the truth” (1 Tim. lii. 15). This oracle of the Church then is Peter, and all successive bishops of Rome. This promise made to Peter and his successors, most especially applies to the time when Peter, as the successor of Christ, began to be the head of the Church, that is, after the death of Christ.
And when thou art converted, strengthen thy brethren. “From the sifting of Satan, that is from his temptation and from the sin by which thou wilt deny Me; for by this thou wilt be turned aside from Me, and My grace and love.” So Euthymius, Theophylact, Jansen, F. Lucas, and others.
Cornelius a Lapide, The Great Commentary,
Luke 22, 32
COMMENT ON THE RECENT CONSECRATION OF BISHOPS BY
THE SSPX:
The recent consecration of bishops by the
SSPX and their
Rome has manipulated the SSPX into a trap
that was explained to them more than fifteen years ago. Rome embraced the
heresy of Neo-modernism before Vatican II and the purpose of Vatican II was to
infect this heresy into the life blood of the Church. The heresy severs the
form and matter of Dogma professing that the form is a divine truth revealed by
God but the matter, that is, the words, are a human approximation of that
divine truth that must progressively evolve and be purified of human
accretions, distortions and historical contingencies to arrive at a more
perfect expression of the divine truth. It is a claim that we know the faith
better than our fathers and our children will know the faith better than us.
Thus Dogma, which never reaches its term, no longer is the proximate rule of
faith. It is replaced by the pope who guides the dogma into a progressively
more perfect expression.
Once the pope becomes the proximate rule of
faith the infallible Magisterium of the Church is replaced by the personal
fallible magisterium of the pope grounded upon his grace of state, and then
whatever the pope says or does becomes what every faithful Catholic is expected
to say or do. This corruption was taught in the Vatican II document Lumen
Gentium which established the new
ecclesiology. The term Lumen Gentium says, sensus fidei for
all Catholics. The proposition of unconditional obedience to the
Fr. Joseph Fenton, the editor of the
American Ecclesiastical Review and a peritas at Vatican II, wrote an excellent article, Infallilillity in
the Encyclicals, AER, 1953, in which he
addressed the term, Comillas in Spain. The
Archbishop Marcel Lefebvre, who had his own
problems with Neo-modernism, recognized that the insertion of the addendum of
unconditional obedience to the
Rome imposes the 1989 Profession of Faith
and Oath of Fidelity on any cleric or any lay person as a condition for
exercising any office in the Church. The SSPX leadership stupidly accepted this
demand and swore, certainly by 2015, unconditional obedience to the publically
disobeyed him on insufficient doctrinal or moral grounds. They have associated
every faithful traditional Catholic in their worthless scheming.
The SSPX sooner or later must recognize that
Dogma is the proximate rule of faith and that Neo-modernism is a heresy that
they are standing so close to they cannot recognize. Dogma is infallible both
in the truth it proposes and in the words used to express that truth. That is,
both the form and the matter of Dogma, which constitute one substantial being, are the infallible work of God, or as St.
Pius X said, ipso facto in the
external forum without canonical due process simply because the pope says so in
his personal
Comments from those who have read the Third Secret of Fatima:
Ø One concerns the Pope. The other, logically the continuation of the words: In Portugal, the dogma of the Faith will always be preserved.[3] [emphasis added]
Joseph Schweigel, S.J., d. 1964 (interrogated Sister Lucia about the Third Secret on behalf of Pope Pius XII on Sept. 2, 1952)[4]
Ø These form the content of the third part of the Secret. What are they?If it is quite possible that in this intermediate period which is in question (after 1960 and before the triumph of the Immaculate Heart of Mary), the text makes concrete references to the crisis of the Faith of the Church and to the negligence of the pastors themselves.[5] [emphasis added]
Fr. Joaquin Alonso, C.M.F., d. 1981 (Cleratian priest and official Fatima archivist for over sixteen years; had unparalleled access to Sister Lucia)
Ø Speaks neither of atomic bombs, nor nuclear warheads, nor Pershing missiles, nor SS-20. Its content concerns only our faith. To identify the Secret with catastrophic announcements or with a nuclear holocaust is to deform the meaning of the message. The loss of faith of a continent is worse than the annihilation of a nation; and it is true that faith is continually diminishing in Europe.[6] [emphasis added]
Bishop Alberto Cosme do Amaral, d. 2005 (former bishop of Fatima-Leiria; remarks made in Vienna, Austria on Sept. 10, 1984)
Ø The Blessed Virgin was alerting us against apostasy in the Church.
Cardinal Silvio Oddi, d. 2001 (Vatican diplomat and personal friend of Pope John XXIII, from whom he knew certain details concerning the Third Secret) [7]
Ø The great apostasy in the Church will begin at the top.
Cardinal Mario Luigi Ciappi, O.P., d. 1996 (personal theologian to Popes John XXIII-John Paul II) [8]
The Whole Truth about
Fatima, [2],
Volume 3.
"The Providence of God is
unfailing!"
St. Augustine, On the Soul and Its
Origin, 3, 13
Leo XIV Reinstated Convicted Child-Porn
Priest who was protected by Francis
Carlo
Alberto Capella was Vatican diplomat who was convicted by a Vatican tribunal of
possessing and sharing child pornography. Capella admitted guilt to the
charges. He is the only one who has served a prison sentence in the Vatican
jail for this crime or for any sexually related crime against minors.
Monsignor Capella was ordained a priest in 1993 for the Archdiocese of
Milan. After studies of canon law he entered the Vatican diplomatic corps. He
was assigned to the papal nunciature in India in 2003 and to the nunciature in
Hong Kong in 2007. In 2008 he was created Chaplain of His Holiness, which entitled him to
the title of Monsignor. In 2011 he was
transferred to the Vatican to serve in the Secretariat of State. In 2016 he was
assigned to the papal nunciature to the United States.
In 2017, Capella was recalled to the Vatican by Pope Francis after
United States officials informed the Vatican that he was under investigation for
possession and sharing of child pornography. The government of Canada has
issued a warrant for his arrest, alleging that during his time in Canada in
December, 2016 he had possessed and shared child pornography. He was returned
to the Vatican which claimed diplomatic immunity for Capella protecting him
from prosecution in the United State or Canada.
In 2018, he was convicted and sentenced to five years in prison, which
he served in the Vatican jail. As of 2021, he was allowed out during the day to
work in an office that sells papal blessings. In 2023, following the end of his
prison sentence, Capella was permitted to return to work in the Vatican
Secretariat of State. Now Pope Leo XIV
has reinstated Msgr. Capella to a senior diplomatic position in the Vatican
Secretariat of State.
COMMENT: Pope
Leo is protégé of Francis to whom he own s his promotions to bishop and
cardinal. It was Francis who protected this pervert from criminal charges in
the United States and in Canada and now it is Francis' protégé who has restored
him the a high level position in the Vatican. This does not portend well for
any serious reform of the Novus Ordo Church which has become a sinecure for
homosexuals and others perverts.
As
time goes by, there are fewer and fewer Novus Ordo Catholics every year!
St. John himself, the Apostle
of love, who seems in his Gospel to have revealed the secrets of the Sacred
Heart of Jesus, and who never ceased to impress upon the memory of his
disciples the new commandment Therefore, since the foundation of charity is faith pure and inviolate,
it is chiefly by the bond of one faith that the disciples of Christ are to be
united. A federation of Christians is inconceivable in which each member
retains his own opinions and private judgment in matters of faith, even though
they differ from opinions of all the rest. How can men with opposite convictions belong to one and
the same federation of the faithful: those who accept sacred Tradition as a
source of revelation and those who reject it; those who recognize as
divinely constituted the hierarchy of bishops, priests and ministers in the
Church, and those who regard it as gradually introduced to suit the conditions
of the time; those who adore Christ really present in the Most Holy Eucharist
through that wonderful conversion of the bread and wine, Transubstantiation,
and those who assert that the body of Christ is there only by faith or by the
signification and virtue of the Sacrament; those who in the Eucharist recognize
both Sacrament and Sacrifice, and those who say that it is nothing more than
the memorial of the Lord
Pope Pius XI, Mortalium
Animos
Unless the Lord build a
house, they labor in vain that build it.
Unless the Lord keep the
city, he watcheth in vain that keepeth it. Ps. 126
From Tradition In Action:
You don't have to be a liturgical EXPERT to see that there is no
essential difference in the act!
The question is: Is there any essential difference in the actors?
Top: St. Patrick Catholic Church, Chatham, New Jersey
(44:43 mark on their August 22, 2021
Bottom: First Lutheran Church, Pittsburgh, Pennsylvania
(49:30 mark on their July 6 2025
Jewish morality is openly demonstrated in Gaza, the West Bank, and
Lebanon with the wonton killing of thousands of men, women and children. Over
95% of Jewish religious and political leaders support abortion and same-sex
'marriage'. AI is intended to enforce Jewish morality.
Yuval Harari at Davos:
by Leo Hohmann 1-20-2026
Israeli historian and philosopher Yuval Harari spoke January 20th at
the World Economic Forum 2026 conference in Davos and hit on crucial themes
about the future of artificial intelligence and humanity.
If Klaus Schwab and Larry Fink represent the legal and geostrategic
views of the Davos crowd, Harari represents its spiritual soul. And a dark soul
it is, devoid of anything truly from the heart of God.
He seems to describe a mass psychological control grid getting ready to clamp
down on humanity.
Harari stated in his WEF speech that:
The most important thing
to know about AI is that it is not just another tool. It is an agent. It can
learn and change by itself and make decisions by itself. A knife is a tool. You
can use a knife to cut salad or to murder someone, but it is your decision what
to do with the knife. AI is a knife that can decide by itself whether to cut
salad or to commit murder.
The second thing to know about AI is that it
can be a very creative agent. AI is a knife that can invent new kinds of knives
as well as new kinds of music, medicine and money.
The third thing to know about AI is that it
can lie and manipulate. Four billion years of evolution have demonstrated that
anything that wants to survive learns to lie and manipulate. The last four
years have demonstrated that AI agents can acquire the will to survive and that
AIs have already learned how to lie.
How many times have you heard that AI is just a tool that can be used for good
or for evil? Well, Yuval Harari, the philosophical/spiritual voice of the WEF,
says it
So, AI can
Harari
speaking at Davos 2026: AI is already an agent capable of making decisions,
lying, manipulating.
Harari
is a valuable source because, whether you think he
Well, now Harari is letting the cat out of the bag, probably because he knows
it
Harari stated:
Harari said AI will first take over everything that consists of words. That
includes law, articles and books, even religion. You can see that is happening
already. News writers and gatherers are being replaced. Legal assistants and
lawyers are being replaced. And people are consulting AI for advice related to
life, faith and spiritual matters.
He does hint that if your religious faith is real, you may want to find
out if it
A
preview of our AI dominated world
He
asks:
My
overall response to Harari
Winston, the main character in Orwell
How is this different from the algorithms used by today
Orwell, living and writing in the 1940s, could not have envisioned that a
computerized software system known as machine learning was going to rise up to
do the job that he assigned to human beings. That job is to filter and control
all human knowledge through a single conduit with demonic influence.
Because Harari is an admitted atheist, it is here where his analysis breaks
down. He doesn
He says that,
Dogma
- The Proximate Rule of Faith, the Formal Object of Divine & Catholic Faith
Now, first of all, let us see
what is dogma. In the mouth of the world it means some positive, imperious, and
overbearing assertion of a human authority, or of a self-confident mind. But
what does it mean in the mouth of the Church? It means the precise enunciation
of a divine truth, of a divine fact, or of a divine reality fully known, so far
as it is the will of God to reveal it, adequately defined in words chosen and
sanctioned by a divine authority.
It is the precise enunciation
of a divine truth or of a divine reality; for instance, the nature and the
personality of God, the Incarnation, the coming of the Holy Ghost, and suchlike
truths and realities of the mind of God, precisely known, intellectually
conceived, as God has revealed or accomplished them. Every divine truth or
reality, so far as God has been pleased to reveal it to us, casts its perfect
outline and image upon the human intelligence. His own mind, in which dwells
all truth in all fulness and in all perfection, so far as He has revealed of
His truth, is cast upon the surface of our mind, in the same way as the sun
casts its own image upon the surface of the water, and the disc of the sun is
perfectly reflected from its surface. So, in the intelligence of the Apostles,
when, by the illumination of the Holy Ghost on the Day of Pentecost, the
revelation of God was cast upon the surface of their intellect, every divine
truth had its perfect outline and image, not confused, nor in a fragmentary
shape, but with a perfect and complete impression. For instance, that God is
One in nature; that in God there are Three Persons, and one only Person in
Jesus Christ. Next, it is not enough that a truth should be definitely
conceived; for if a teacher know the truth, and is not able to communicate it
with accuracy, the learner will be but little the wiser. And therefore God, who
gave His truth, has given also a perpetual assistance, whereby the Apostles
first, and His Church from that day to this, precisely and without erring
declare to mankind the truth which was revealed in the beginning; and in
declaring that truth the Church clothes it in words, in what we call a
terminology: and in the choice of those terms the Church is also guided. There
is an assistance, by which the Church does not err in selecting the very
language in which to express divine truth. For who does not see that, if the
Church were to err in the selection of the words, the declaration of truth must
be obscured? We are conscious every day that we know with perfect certainty
what we desire to say, but, from the difficulty of finding or choosing our
words, we cannot convey our meaning to another. The Church is not a stammerer
as we are. The Church of God has a divine assistance perpetually guiding it, to
clothe in language, that is, in adequate expression, the divine truth which God
has committed to her trust. Therefore a dogma signifies a correct verbal
expression of the truth correctly conceived and known. But, lastly, it is not
sufficient that it be clearly understood in the intellect and accurately
expressed in words, unless the authority by which it is declared shall be
divine; because without a divine authority we cannot have a divine certainty;
without a divine authority we can have no such assurance that the doctrine
which we hear may not be erroneous. The Apostles were such a divine authority,
for they spoke in the Name of their Master. Their successor to this day is the
Church, which, taken as a whole, has been, by the assistance of the Holy Ghost,
promised by our Divine Lord and never absent from it, perpetually sustained in
the path of truth, and preserved from all error in the declaration of that
truth. Therefore any body which is not dogmatic is not the Church of God. Any
body or communion that disclaims a divine, and therefore infallible, authority
cannot be dogmatic, because it is conscious that it may err. And therefore the-
Catholic Church alone, the Church which is one and undivided throughout the
world, united with its centre in the Holy See,
Cardinal Henry Edward Manning, Glories of the Sacred Heart
SSPX issues 154-point
profession of faith to Pope Leo, cardinals ahead of consecrations
The Society of St. Pius X unveiled a sweeping
17-chapter ‘Profession of Catholic Faith,’ urging Pope Leo and the cardinals to
embrace Tradition as the remedy to the Church’s ‘deepest ills.’
LifeSiteNews
| June 24, 2026 — The SSPX has published a "Profession of Catholic
Faithe" as part of communications with the Pope and the cardinals ahead of
the planned episcopal consecrations and “in response to the chief and gravest dangers
of our time.”
According
to an open letter published by the Society of St. Pius X “to His Holiness Pope
Leo XIV and to the Cardinals of the Holy Church” dated June 24, the leadership
of the SSPX formulated its 17-chapter profession of Catholic Faith as a
“necessary expression, peaceful and resolute, of our Faith” as the cardinals
prepare to gather in consistory later this week.
“Today
the Church suffers under the pressure of new forces, coming both from within
and without, which push her in every possible direction, except – it seems to
us – the right one,” the Society argues, adding, “In the face of such
suffering, we cannot remain indifferent.”
Consequently,
the Society maintains that “Tradition contains all the remedies for the deepest
ills afflicting the Church and the world, for which solutions are sought in
vain outside of it.”
“We
are persuaded that, in the unstable and extremely perilous context that now
confronts us, the finest contribution one can offer to the universal Church is
that of a sincere and integral profession of Catholic Faith,” the fraternity of
priests write.
The
letter was accompanied by the Society’s "Profession of Catholic
Faith." broken into 17 chapters outlining 154 points of traditional
doctrine while rejecting their corresponding modern errors.
COMMENT: In general, the profession of faith has many
excellent qualities, however, it is clearly a product of the SSPX culture and
character. The SSPX is a completely inbred organization. No one thinks outside
the box and their box is very small. While the Profession recognizes that the
remote sources of revelation are Scripture and Tradition and that these
constitute the remote rule of faith (#9), they then, after professing that
"no dogma" may be omitted, stumble in not recognizing that Dogma
constitutes the proximate rule of faith.
5. I add that, in the present
confusion, it is no longer sufficient to recall a few isolated truths. It has
become indispensable to set in full light the entire order of Catholic
doctrine, in its supernatural coherence and luminous harmony, omitting no dogma, diminishing
no truth, and substituting for the received Faith no equivocal or
truncated language which, under the pretext of ecumenism or adaptation to the
world, disfigures this doctrine with ever greater audacity.
9. This Revelation is the true
Word of God, entrusted to the Church as a Deposit, and proposed to men as the Rule of Faith in the form
of a body of doctrine, in which the mysteries are formulated in a manner
that renders them intelligible and expressible in words.
The problem is confounded
because they continually used the word "magisterium" equivocally.
They treat the infallible Magisterium of the Church teaching by the authority
of God and the fallible magisterium of churchmen teaching by their grace of
state as if these were the same thing, They are not and constitute a
distinction of kind and not one of degree. Their belief in the mutability of Dogma is directly
expressed in their understanding of the Dogma that membership in the Catholic
Church is necessary for salvation, that is, no one is saved outside the
Catholic Church:
60. This truth means that no one can be saved without
Christ and His Church, through a false religion as such, nor be assured
of His salvation outside the visible structure of the Church. If men are saved
without belonging to the visible society which is the Church, the Mystical Body
of Christ, it is by a supernatural ordination to the one Church of salvation,
and in spite of the errors of the false religions in which they find
themselves, from which they free themselves by not refusing the grace offered
to them and by corresponding to it
Here the Dogma is not
"omitted," it is corrupted by substituting the word,
"without," for the word, "outside." This is a common example
of how the heresy of Neo-modernism works. This heresy leads directly to the
Prayer Meeting of Assisi and the SSPX has not figured it out. The SSPX believes
and teaches that any Jew, Moslem, Protestant, Hindu, Pagan, etc., etc. can
obtain salvation by desire to do the will of a god who rewards and punishes
which can be known by natural philosophy. The essential problem is that the
SSPX does not understand or even recognize that the principle heresy today is
Neo-modernism and not Modernism. Not recognizing the enemy, they continually
punch the air.
Regarding the sacraments they
rightly profess the Dogma that the sacraments require correct form, matter and
intention:
111. I profess that the
sacraments must be validly celebrated with the prescribed matter, form, and
intention, observing the liturgical rites which clearly express the Catholic
Faith; and that they must be received with the required dispositions.
Yet the SSPX believes that a
Catholic priest can enter a bakery and consecrate all the bread in the bakery
or enter a wine cellar and consecrate all the wine. This they believe can
happen when there is obvious corruption in form, matter and intention. This can
only happen when Dogma is taken in a non-literal sense. They apply the same
sacramental theology to the sacrament of Baptism denying the Dogmas that baptism is necessary for
salvation and the true and natural water is necessary for the sacrament
which they take in a purely metaphorical sense.
112. I believe that Baptism is
the door of the Church and that it is necessary for salvation. Ordinarily, no one can be saved
without receiving it; through this sacrament, man is washed from
original sin, incorporated into Christ, marked with the Christian character,
and made a member of the Church. I therefore reject the practice of deferring
without grave cause the Baptism of children who have not the use of reason. However, one who, after the age
of reason and without fault on his part, is prevented from accessing this
sacrament, can be saved in an extraordinary manner by Baptism of Desire, that
is, by a supernatural act of faith and perfect charity which orders him to the
Church.
So the good-willed Jew,
Moslem, Hindu, Protestant, Pagan, etc. who believes in a god who rewards and
punishes is thereby making an act of "supernatural faith and perfect
charity"!
The word "heresy"
occurs only once in the Profession of the SSPX. "I therefore reject every
liturgical reform or usage which, through omission, doctrinal ambiguity, or
practical orientation, favours heresy.... " The definition of heresy is
the rejection of any Dogma. That is why the word only occurs as an accusation
of "favoring" heresy. Vatican II, a pastoral council, is a product of
the fallible magisterium of churchmen teaching by their grace of state. The
Council did not just "favor" heresy, it taught it. It is impossible
to know what heresy is unless you first know what Dogma is. Unless a clear and
precise understanding of the nature of Dogma is known, it is impossible to
address modern errors effectively.
The term, Second Vatican
Council, also occurs only once in the document in Profession 143:
143. I acknowledge in
particular that modern
errors represent a dreadful threat to the whole of the Catholic order, and that
their penetration into the life of the Church, under the influence of the
Second Vatican Council and the post-conciliar reforms, has provoked a crisis of
exceptional gravity: agnosticism attacks the knowledge of God;
naturalism attacks the necessity of grace; subjectivism attacks the supernatural
motive of faith; relativism attacks the immutability of dogma; situation ethics
attacks the divine law; liberalism attacks the Social Kingship of Christ; false
ecumenism attacks the uniqueness of the Church; collegiality and synodality
attack the divine constitution of the Church in her hierarchy; liturgical
anthropocentrism attacks the Holy Sacrifice of the Mass.
This is all true but why is
the SSPX unable to say Vatican II is heretical? Until the SSPX understands what
Dogma is, what Neo-modernism is, and what the Magisterium of the Church is and
how it is distinct from the magistrium of churchmen,they will continue to be
incapable of effectively addressing modern errors.
In the end the question arises how is it now, after nearly fifteen years of silence against the apostasy of Rome, through the entire pontificate of Francis/Bergoglio, does the SSPX find that it is time to speak up? For what end is this Profession of Faith intended? And why cannot the SSPX articulate propositions of faith directly contrary to the beliefs and teachings of Rome demanding that Pope Leo engage the infallible Magisterium of the Church to clearly address the modern errors of Vatican II and the conciliar Church? It is a matter of canon law and the constant tradition of the Church that every Catholic has the right to demand explicit judgments from the Magisterium and the pope has an absolute duty to address these questions of faith. The SSPX has been in dialogue with Rome formally and informally for thirty years exchanging opinions on Catholic truth. If the SSPX understood what Dogma is this thirty year dialogue could have been concluded in thirty minutes. It has only been a year and a half since the death of Bishop Richard Williamson. The SSPX declared at that time that there was no state of necessity to justify the consecrations of bishops and they accused Bishop Williamson of grave sin for doing so. If the SSPX cannot identify direct heresy and heretics in Rome, then they cannot claim a state of necessity for themselves.
ANGEL OF THE JUDGMENT
The Situation Regarding the SSPX Episcopal Consecrations of July 1,
2026 -
by Roberto de Mattei
June
24, 2026 | Posted by the conservative Catholic blog, Rorate Caeli
What
is one to think, and what is one to do, in the face of the episcopal
consecrations announced by the Society of Saint Pius X at for July 1st, and the
consequent latae sententiae
excommunication that will be reaffirmed by the Holy See?
The
first consideration to be made is that, if this comes to pass, we will be
confronted with a painful trial
On the substance of the controversy, one
cannot avoid pointing out what appears to be a genuine paradox. Among the many reasons advanced by
Archbishop Lefebvre in 1988
The state of necessity is, by its very
nature, an exceptional condition that permits deviation from the ordinary
application of certain norms in view of a higher good
If
the principle of the state of necessity were admitted as a general criterion
for action, any bishop who judged the Church to be passing through a grave
crisis could feel authorized episcopi vagantes scattered throughout the world, with inevitable effects of fragmentation,
disorder, and confusion for the very faithful one would seek to protect.
The existence of an episcopal line deriving
from Archbishop Richard Williamson This is a phenomenon which, beyond any judgments on the persons
involved, illustrates the intrinsic risk of episcopal consecrations founded on subjective assessments of the
state of necessity.
And
yet this argument :
"The faithful who are still Catholic find themselves in many places in a
desperate spiritual situation. It is this appeal that the Church hears; it is
for these situations that she grants jurisdiction through the law of supplied
jurisdiction." The decisive criterion for him was not the assertion
of a right proper to the Society, but the spiritual need of the faithful. The
episcopal consecrations of 1988 were intended as a response to this appeal of
souls.
We thus find ourselves before the paradox.
The Society of Saint Pius X, by invoking the state of necessity, grounds a
large part of its justification on the primacy of pastoral requirements over
strictly juridical and doctrinal considerations
In this confused situation, the only
sensible counsel that can be offered to those who are uncertain is to abide by
the principle of logic and law: In dubiis standum est pro statu quo, donec ratio certa
contrarium persuadeat , avoiding being drawn into sterile polemics
and emotional proclamations that have no other result than to reopen old wounds
and pour vinegar into the wounds of the Church.
The
problem that presents itself today is far broader than the grave matter of the
July 1st episcopal consecrations and their canonical consequences. Nor does the
question exhaust itself in the debate over the traditional liturgy or the
interpretation of the documents of the Second Vatican Council. At the heart of the
controversy lies the historical and theological judgment on the twentieth
century
A
little over a hundred years ago, the conflagration of the First World War
brought to an end the international order born of the Christian centuries,
while the Bolshevik Revolution of October 1917 set an even vaster fire in the
world. Yet in the same year in which Bolshevism seized power, Our Lady appeared
to the three shepherd children of Fatima, explaining the true causes of the
crisis of the modern world and assuring, after chastisements, wars, and
persecutions, the final triumph of her Immaculate Heart. The message of Fatima
was addressed to all of humanity, but in a particular way to the Pastors of the
Church, within which Modernism had begun to spread its deadly poison. Against
this evil, Providence raised up Saint Pius X. With the encyclical Pascendi
Dominici Gregis of September 8, 1907 Pascendi and Fatima constitute, respectively, the
doctrinal diagnosis and the supernatural response to the crisis of modernity.
These events, in turn, acquire their authentic significance only when placed
within a broader perspective that allows one to read the events of history as
phases of a single struggle that crosses the centuries.
It
is here that the vision of Saint Augustine takes on an extraordinary relevance
for our time. In the City of God,
the great Doctor of the Church interprets history as the permanent
confrontation between those who orient their lives toward God and those who
reject the divine order. The Augustinian tradition, with its capacity to read
historical events in the light of Providence, offers the interpretive key
necessary for confronting questions that continue to determine the life of the
Church
The last word, in this dramatic horizon,
belongs to him who holds the divine mandate to guide the Church and whom the
Society of Saint Pius X itself acknowledges as the legitimate Vicar of Christ
COMMENT: Dr. Roberto de Mattei is a conservative Novus Ordo Catholic historian
which alone makes it impossible for him to know or do anything correctly
because he will always have his priorities upside-down. Where does he get it
wrong? For Mattei, the
pope constitutes the proximate rule of faith. He does not understand
that the proximate rule of faith is DOGMA. For Mattei, the faith is subject to
the authority of the pope. The pope for Mattei is the principle cause and sign
of the unity of the Church. Mattei does not openly deny the truth that the
faith itself is the principle sign and cause of unity of the Church but he makes
the faith subject to the arbitrary judgments of the pope who becomes its
revealer. He places the authority of the pope over Dogma so that the Dogma
means whatever the pope says it means. Whatever the pope says or does becomes
the proximate rule of faith for Mattei. For him the determination of a state of necessity can
only be declared by the authority of the pope. For Mattei, the pope can
never be the cause of the state of necessity therefore, a state of necessity
can never really exist.
Mattei
acknowledges that the "salvation of souls" is the "highest
good" then immediately reduces it to a legal truism. Something that in the
end is unknowable in its practical application. He then wonders just who could
ever determine when such a state of necessity begins and when it ends.For
Mattei only the pope with absolute authority can do so.
The answer is not as difficult as Mattei
pretends. Any individual Catholic faithful can declare a state of necessity for
himself whenever he is unable to obtain from his ordinary what is necessary for
his salvation, that is, the Catholic faith and Catholic sacraments. This is not a "subjective"
determination as Mattei pretends for the faithful Catholic must make known to
his local ordinary the existing objective factual conditions that constitute
the state of necessity, demonstrate the establishment of a true and certain
conscience, and thus, provide a moral justification for any acts of
disobedience. After determining a state of necessity that he makes it known to
his local ordinary, the ordinary has the obligation to fulfill his duties to
provide what is necessary for salvation. If he fails to do so, fails to fulfill
his duty for whatever reason, then the faithful Catholic is free is seek these
necessities from any other cleric and any cleric can do so by the virtue of the
supplied jurisdiction by the Church which places the salvation of souls as her
highest law. Mattei believes that salvation comes from obedience to the pope
while faithful Catholics know that "without faith, it is impossible to
please God," and that thepope is just as much subject to God's revealed
truth as every other faithful Catholic. The "paradox" that Mattei is
talking about is not real. There is no conflict of the SSPX "pastoral
requirements" vs. Novus Ordo "juridical and doctrinal
considerations."
Mattei
believes that the pope can be judged by no one. That is a doubtful proposition.
The Decretals of Gratian
is a collection of canonical texts compiled in the 12th century. Pope Gregory
IX in 1230 directed St. Raymond of Pennafort, the distinguished Dominican, to
organize an addendum to the code to include legal codes adopted since the time
of Gratian but the work became a much more extensive revision. Working from the
Decretals of Gratian, St. Raymond wrote a five volume edition of the Decretals
that became the Corpus Iuris Canonici which served as the legal code for the
Latin Church
Decretum Gratiani, which was included in the old Corpus Iuris Canonici, affirmed that a Pope who deviates from right doctrine (i.e.: a notorious public heretic) can be judged. The canon states that the "pope judges all and is judged by no-one, unless he is found to have departed from the faith":
culpas
redarguere pr mortalium nullus, quia cunctos ipse judicaturus a nemine est
judicandus, nisi deprehendatur a fide devius (dist. XL, C. 6)Iuris Canonici
1917) came into force, the Church eliminated from the new legislation the
phrase "unless he is found to have departed from the faith." This
deletion was continued in the 1983 code. Although the phrase, "unless he is found to have
departed from the faith," was not included in the 1917 and the 1983 codes,
the canonical commentary still regards the phrase as legally binding:
COMMENTARY: "Canon 1404 is not a statement about
the personal impeccability or inerrancy of the Holy Father. Should, indeed, the
pope fall into heresy, it is understood that he would lose his office. To fall
from Peter
New
Commentary on the Code of Canon Law, John P. Beal, James A. Coriden, and Thomas
J. Green eds. (New York: Paulist, 2000), p. 1,618.
The
code is the compilation of laws governing the Church as social institution.
Most of the laws in the code are ecclesiastical positive human laws grounded
upon human authority, however, many of the legal codes are divine positive laws
grounded upon divine authority or upon natural law. If a human law is deleted
from the code, the law ceases to bind. If a law of divine authority is deleted
from the code, the law continue in force for the human authority of the Church
cannot overturn the law of God. This self-evident principle is stated in the
code itself. Consequently, the commentary cited above is a recognition that the
pope cannot be judged "unless he is found to have departed from the
faith" is of divine origin. It is necessarily a divine law because the
papacy is a divine institution established directly by Jesus Christ and
therefore governed in its essence only by divine laws.
Therefore,
it is divine law that permits a heretical pope to be judged. Importantly,
although the law permits a heretical pope to be judged, it says nothing about
who and how a pope is to be judged regarding heresy and it does not address
penalties. It says nothing about removal from office. If the law intended the
removal from office the law itself would have to state the penalty and provide
a mechanism for its determination and enforcement.
So
now it falls to opinions regarding the judgment of a heretical pope. Most
theologians believe that it is "understood" that the removal from
office necessarily follows from a judgment of heresy often citing the
scriptural and traditional admonition to avoid heretics:
"A
man that is a heretic, after the first and second admonition, avoid: Knowing
that he, that is such a one, is subverted, and sinneth, being condemned by his
own judgment" (Titus 3:10-11).
They
argue that since the faithful cannot avoid a pope as head of the Church
therefore the heretical pope must lose his office. A serious problem with this
argument follows, that is, if the faithful cannot "avoid" a pope,
then there must necessarily be a pope who in fact cannot be avoided. Therefore,
those who would make the papacy vacant must also be able to fill the office
with a true pope.
But
can a heretical pope be avoided? It really becomes a problem for those who hold
the pope as their proximate rule of faith and not, as they should, dogma. For
if dogma is not the proximate rule of faith then the pope must be, and he then
can never be a heretic for whatever the pope holds the dogma or doctrine to mean
is what it then means and only those who disagree with the pope are heretics.
For a Catholic, dogma is the proximate rule of faith and although a heretical
pope can do immeasurable damage to the Church he cannot touch individual souls
of the faithful.
If
we adhere to what the law says and nothing more, we can say this: The
definition of heresy is the denial of dogma. The heretic denies dogma and the
faithful keep dogma. Those who can judge a heretical pope are the faithful. The
law does not distinguish or discriminate among the faithful as to the judgment.
Dogma is articulated for all the faithful. Its understanding does not require
any theological competence. It requires proper definition and correct grammar.
Any of the faithful, that is those who hold dogma as their proximate rule of
faith, can judge a manifestly heretical pope such as Pope Francis. Any of the
faithful can know when a dogma is directly contradicted for the first
principles of the understanding, such as the principle of non-contradiction, are
innate in human nature. Thus all the faithful can judge, in fact must judge, a
heretical pope and so that they may not follow him in his heresy for God has
said that 'it is not possible to deceive His elect' (Matt. 24:24). The law does
not specify the judge because the judgment rests with all the faithful, it is
universal. The law does not specify a penalty because none of the faithful have
the competency to impose a penalty and remove a heretical pope from office. It
is God who is the formal and final cause of the pope and the office of the
papacy. It is God who 'marries' the designated candidate to the papal office
and only God can remove him from it just as God removed the High Priest and
destroyed the Temple in Jerusalem and the Levitical priesthood which can never
be reconstituted.
Those
who hold dogma as their proximate rule of faith recognize Pope Leo as a heretic
because he denies dogmatic truth. He preaches a different gospel so we
"receive him not into the house nor say to him, God speed you" (2 John
10). Since he preaches a different gospel, "Let him be anathema"
because we are first "servants of Christ" (Gal 1: 8). For in dogma,
the Church has spoken and the heretic Pope Leo "will not hear the church,
(therefore) let him be to thee as the heathen and publican (Matt 18:17).
Since Mattei cannot see his way out of his box so he advises, "Reason suggests that each person remain in the position in which he finds himself, continuing to do what he does."Since Mattei cannot conceive a state of necessity from the current corruption of faith and morals maybe an analogy to a person dying of thirst would be more clear. By natural law a man dying from thirst is entitled to preserve his life by drinking available water. The pope tells him he cannot have any water. Mattei advises that he should "remain in the position which he finds himself, continuing to do what he does,", that is, continue to die of thirst. Suppose it is not just one man but an entire family? Suppose that man was so weakened that he could not bring the water to himself? Would Mattei intervene to help? Well, probably not because Mattei could not recognize a state of necessity if he were the man dying of thirst.
The holy Roman Church holds the highest and
complete primacy and spiritual power over the universal Catholic Church which
she truly and humbly recognizes herself to have received with fullness of power
from the Lord Himself in Blessed Peter, the chief or head of the Apostles whose
successor is the Roman Pontiff.And just as to defend the truth of Faith she is
held before all other things, so if any questions shall arise regarding faith
they ought to be defined by her judgment.And to her anyone burdened with affairs
pertaining to the ecclesiastical world can appeal; and in all cases looking
forward to an ecclesiastical examination, recourse can be had to her judgment.
Second Council of Lyons, Denz.
466
And since the Roman Pontiff is at the head of the universal Church by the divine right of apostolic primacy, We teach and declare also that he is the supreme judge of the faithful, and that in all cases pertaining to ecclesiastical examination recourse can be had to his judgment.
First Vatican Council, Denz. 1830
Not only do we know God
through Jesus Christ, but we only know ourselves through Jesus Christ; we only
know life and death through Jesus Christ. Apart from Jesus Christ we cannot
know the meaning of our life or our death, of God or of ourselves. Thus without
Scripture, whose only object is Christ, we know nothing, and can see nothing
but obscurity and confusion in the nature of God and in nature itself.
Blaise Pascal, Pens
Pope says church 'must move forward' if SSPX proceeds with illicit ordinations
Vatican News | Junno
Arocho Esteves | June 17, 2026
Pope
Leo XIV said that although he is considering a final appeal to the
traditionalist Society of St. Pius X, the choice to splinter from the Catholic
Church falls on them.
Speaking
to journalists outside his residence in Castel Gandolfo June 16, the pope was
asked about his feelings regarding plans by the traditionalist society,
commonly known as SSPX, to proceed with the consecration of new bishops without
a papal mandate.
The
pope said that while he is "considering making another appeal to say: 'Do
not do this, let us try to live in communion within the church,' " the
decision to proceed "is their choice."
"Certainly,
division among Christians is always a painful point. But they refuse to accept
certain fundamental elements of the church, starting with several points from
the Second Vatican Council," Leo said.
"If
they make that choice, I am sorry, but we must move forward," he added.
[.....]
COMMENT: The Vatican II Novus Ordo Church is a big
tent inviting a wide variety of heretics, schismatics, apostates, pagans,
animists, homosexuals, adulterers etc. to join the party. Even Leo/Prevost
himself is now known to have worshiped the pagan goddess Pachamama. The SSPX,
seeking a corner under this big tent,has been mute for so long we have wondered
out loud if they lost the power of speech. But what about Pope Leo/Prevost? His
recent pictures with the "Archbishopette of Canterbury" looks creepy.
If he were just personally sick, his welcome would be extended without
exceptions but, he has serious exceptions. Those must be "excepted"
who "refuse to accept certain fundamental elements of the church, starting
with several points from the Second Vatican Council"! There are some things
the "listening church of Synodality" just can't listen to. Vatican II
was a "pastoral council" that never rose above the level of churchmen
pastorally opining with no greater authority than their grace of state.Any
doctrinal opinions from churchmen from Vatican II that, if only apparently,
contradict or undermine Catholic revealed truth must be rejected, and there is
plenty there to reject. Such as, the claim that the Church of Christ subsists
in the Catholic Church. Putting the question to Artificial Intelligence:
Question:If
A subsists in B does it follow that A and B are an identity?
ANSWER:
No.
So:
If
A subsists in B, it
Only
under additional premises
The
truth that the Catholic Church and the Church of Christ are one and the same
thing is divinely revealed truth. Even the blind "artificial
intelligence" "sees" this Vatican II confabulation is just a
lie! Those that deny this truth are heretics and, as St. Thomas says, "All
heretics are schismatics," it remains to be determined what and who's
church the SSPX will be leaving. Revelation ended with the death of the last
apostle. What exactly Leo/Prevost is referring to when he talks about
"certain fundamental elements of the church, starting with several points
from the Second Vatican Council" needs serious clarification. No Catholic
is obliged to believe anything with "divine and Catholic faith" that
"started.... from the Second Vatican Council." The pastoral failures
of Vatican II reek to high heaven and doctrinal obfuscation only magnifies the
crime.
Heresy is Ugly
In
the medieval town (of 1480), fourteen of the named buildings are churches;
trees grow along the banks of the river and the bridge allows free
passagearehouses dwarf and obscure the churches which dominated the medieval
scene
Margaret
Belcher, late professor of English at the University of Canterbury, New
Zealand, and editor of the multivolume collection of the great Victorian Gothic
Revivalist Architect Augustus Welby Pugin (1812-1852), who was the architect
for 9 cathedrals and 60 churches, on a pair of drawings of a English town
contrasting the town of 1480 with what it became in 1880.
By their fruits we are expected to know them!
The
Archdiocese of Dubuque Iowa is restructuring its 160 parishes across 30 northeast
Iowa counties into 24 "pastorates". Driven by a 46% decline in Mass
attendance and a shrinking number of priests, the Archdiocese halted weekend
Masses at more than 80 churches, though they remain open for weddings and
funerals.
The
transition to the new pastorate structure, which requires grouped parishes to
share clergy and resources, officially takes effect on July 14, 2026.
The
sweeping consolidation has significantly impacted communities and traditional
worship schedules. Key details of the situation include.
The
Cause: The Archdiocese reports a drop of nearly half in weekend Mass attendance
over the last 20 years, alongside a decreasing number of priests. The region
currently has roughly one priest for every two parishes.
Church
Usage: While many church buildings will no longer host weekend Mass, they are
not completely closed. They remain accessible for other liturgical
celebrations, such as weddings, funerals, weekday Masses, and private prayer.
COMMENT: The Archdioces of Dubuque has paid out about $17 million in settlements
for the sex abuse crimes of homosexual pederasts over the last 30 years. Unlike
many dioceses in the United States such as Harrisburg, Baltimore and
Philadelphia, the Dubuque Archdiocese has not had to file for bankruptcy and
Chapter 11 protection. The collapse is due to the loss of the Catholic faith
with the associated The consolidation is because of a Louisana in New Orleans
that was established in 1793. The diocese of St. Louis covered the entire
territory of the Louisana Purchase. Excluding Spanish missionary work in the
southwest, the Archdioces of Dubuque is the third Catholic diocese west of the
Mississippi River. It was in the beginning responsible for the spiritual
welfare of all Catholics as well as Catholic missionary work in Iowa,
Minnosota, North and South Dakota, that is, everywhere east of the Missouri
river, and south-west Wisconsin. What the heroic French and Italian
missionaries from the Archdiocese of Dubuque built for over the next hundred
plus years has not just been squandered by the effeminate Novus Ordites through
sloth, but actively ruined by their heresy and schism. This is the fruit of
Vatican II. This decline has been evident since the early 1970s but with each
passing year it is now visible to the blind. It is impossible to attribute good
but misguided intentions to Novus Ordites. They are enemies of the Catholic
faith. We must double our prayers that God will cleanse His Church even if we
ourselves must suffer in the persecution. The loss of souls is irreparable. It
may be soon time to say that there is no salvation in the Novus Ordo Church.
IMPORTANT TO UNDERSTAND
Modernism vs. Neo-Modernism: What is the
Difference?
The
overarching principle of post-conciliar theology is not modernism, properly
speaking. Let us get our terms straight.
Modernism is the idea that there
are no eternal truths, that truth is the correspondence of the mind with one's
lifestyle (adaequatio intellectus et vitae), and that, therefore, old dogmas
must be abandoned and new beliefs must arise that meet 'the needs of modern
man'. This is a radical denial of the traditional and common sense notion of
truth: the correspondence of the mind with reality (adaequatio intellectus et
rei), which is the basis of the immutability of Catholic dogma.
No, the post-conciliar theological principle is neo-modernism, and the theology that is based on it is known as
the nouvelle theologie. It is the idea
that old dogmas or beliefs must be retained, yet not the traditional 'formulas':
dogmas must be expressed and interpreted in a new way in every age so as to
meet the 'needs of modern man'. This is
still a denial of the traditional and common sense notion of truth as
adaequatio intellectus et rei (insofar as it is still an attempt to make the
terminology that expresses the faith correspond with our modern lifestyle) and
consequently of the immutability of Catholic dogma, yet it is not as radical as
modernism. It is more subtle and much
more deceptive than modernism because it claims that the faith must be
retained; it is only the 'formulas' of faith that must be abandoned--they use
the term 'formula' to distinguish the supposedly mutable words of our creeds,
dogmas, etc. from their admittedly immutable meanings. Therefore, neo-modernism can effectively slip
under the radar of most pre-conciliar condemnations (except Humani Generis,
which condemns it directly) insofar as its practitioners claim that their new
and unintelligible theological terminology really expresses the same faith of
all times. In other words, neo-modernism
is supposed to be 'dynamic orthodoxy': supposedly orthodox in meaning, yet
always changing in expression to adapt to modern life (cf. Franciscan
University of Steubenville's mission statement).
Take extra ecclesiam nulla salus as a clear example of a dogma that has
received a brutal neo-modernist re-interpretation: they claim that the old
'formula' that "there is no salvation outside the Church" must be
abandoned; rather it is more meaningful to modern man to say that salvation is
not in, but through, the Church; people
who are not in the Church may still be saved through the Church; thus, to them
the dogma that "there is no salvation outside the Church" means that
there is salvation outside the Church.
Hence see Ven. Pope Pius XII condemning those "reduce to a
meaningless formula the necessity of belonging to the true Church in order to
gain eternal salvation." (Humani generis 27).
Yet
this mentality of reinterpreting everything anew in order to 'meet the needs of
the times' is generally tends to be found in different degrees among different
post-conciliar sources:
It
tends to be (1) rampant in men like De Lubac, Von Balthasar, Congar, etc.: it is
the ultimate goal of their writings, teachings, and activities as
churchmen. To achieve this end, they
employ the technique of 'resourcement', the neo-modernist strategy of fishing
for the few dubious, questionable, or idiosyncratic teachings of some Fathers
of the Church and other authoritative writers, and gather them into a massive,
heterodox theological argument against the traditional understanding of the
faith (which they like to relativize by giving it names such as
"Counter-Reformation" Theology, "Tridentine" Theology, or "Scholastic"
Theology, instead of just admitting that it is Catholic Theology plain and
simple). This technique accomplishes
three things that go hand-in-hand: (a) offers a refutation of traditional
Catholicism, (b) defends an interpretation that meets the needs of modern
times, and (c) gives it a semblance of being traditional, because it appears to
be based in the Fathers et al. This type
of argument is used, for example, by Von Balthasar in his nearly heretical
book, Dare We Hope that All Men be Saved? to 'prove', not that Hell does not
exist (that is a dogma), but that it is empty.
But this technique and its neo-modernistic underpinnings is not only
practiced in almost all of these men's writings; it is also defended in theory
by many of them, particularly in Von Balthasar's daring little book, Razing the
Bastions, where he demonstrates that "Tridentine" theology must be
rejected in our times because it is 'boring'.
It
also tends to be (2) present in a more
moderate way in the non-binding statements by post-conciliar popes, since
they themselves were deeply involved in the developing of the nouvelle
theologie. Just to give one of a million
possible examples, see Pope Benedict's evolutionistic re-interpretation of the
Resurrection of Our Lord. Nothing here
obviously contradicts the dogma of the
Resurrection (it may be interpreted as a simple analogy, even if a bad one, and
nothing more), but it is a novelty that can be easily understood as claiming
that the Resurrection is part of the natural development of nature (thus giving
credence to some of the nouvelle theologie's pet doctrines, such as De Lubac's heterodox notion of the supernatural
and De Chardin's pantheistic evolutionism).
This happens almost on a daily basis in what comes out of the Vatican,
not to mention what comes from local bishops.
And
finally, neo-modernism tends to be present (3) mostly implicitly or
behind-the-scenes in the Council, the Catechism, etc., even though it
seldom comes out more explicitly. Things
are done at this level under the pretext of 'aggiornamento', a euphemism for
neo-modernism. That is usually all the
justification provided since at this authoritative level, there is no need to
justify things theologically. Hence,
Vatican II and the Catechism are not outright neo-modernistic. Rather, they (like most of post-conciliar
doctrine) tend in that direction and/or are inspired by that mentality. In other words, most of the time these
documents do not explicitly teach neo-modernist errors (the kind of errors you
hear explicitly from neo-modernist theologians and priests). Rather, they are
full of dangerous ambiguities: statements that in a technical sense could be
interpreted as being in harmony with the traditional faith, but that, in their
natural, non-forced, interpretation are heterodox. One clear example of this is Dignitatis
humanae, par. 2; entire monographs have been written in order to prove that,
despite appearances, this document does not contradict previous teaching. Maybe in fact it ultimately does not, but it
is obvious that the prima facie meaning does; otherwise there would be no need
to write so many volumes to prove it.
It must be noted that these are general tendencies, and that in some documents
(cf. Gaudium et Spes) and every now and then in papal and episcopal statements
neo-modernist principles rears come out more explicitly.
For
a more detailed philosophical and theological critique of neo-modernism, and
how it is nothing but a re-hashing of modernism, see Garrigou-Lagrange's Where
is the New Theology Leading Us? and his The Structure of the Encyclical Humani
Generis.
Francisco J. Romero Carrasquillo, Ph.D., Professor of Theology and Philosophy
By
Divine Law Men are obliged to a Right Faith
As sight by the bodily eye is the
principle of the bodily passion of love, so the beginning of spiritual love
must be the intellectual vision of some object of the same. But the vision of
that spiritual object of understanding, which is God, cannot be had at present
by us except through faith, because God exceeds our natural reason, especially
if we consider Him in that regard under which our happiness consists in
enjoying Him.
a.) The divine law directs man
to be entirely subject to God. But as man
b.) Whoever holds an erroneous
view about a thing, touching the essence of the thing, does not know the thing.
Thus if any one were to fix on the notion of irrational animal, and take that
to be man, he would not know man. The case would be otherwise, if he was
mistaken only about some of the accidents of man. But in the case of compound
beings, though he who errs about any of the essentials of a thing does not know
the thing, absolutely speaking, still he knows it in a sort of a way: thus he
who thinks man to be an irrational animal knows him generically: but in the
case of simple beings this cannot be,
St. Thomas Aquinas, Of
God and His Creatures
The Absolute Necessity of
However,
in the face of this satanic hatred of religion, which reminds Us of the
"mystery of iniquity" [Thess. 2, 7] referred to by St. Paul, mere
human means and expedients are not enough, and We should consider ourselves
wanting in Our apostolic ministry if We did not point out to mankind those
wonderful mysteries of light, that alone contain the hidden strength to subjugate
the unchained powers of darkness. When Our Lord, coming down from the splendors
of Thabor, had healed the boy tormented by the devil, whom the disciples had
not been able to cure, to their humble question: "Why could not we cast
him out?" He made reply in the memorable words: "This kind is not
cast out but by prayer and fasting" [Matth. 17, 18-20]. It appears to Us,
Venerable Brethren, that these Divine words find a peculiar application in the
evils of our times, which can be averted only by means of prayer and penance.
Mindful then of our condition, that we are
essentially limited and absolutely dependent on the Supreme Being, before
everything else let us have recourse to prayer. We know through faith how great
is the power of humble, trustful, persevering prayer. To no other pious work
have ever been attached such ample, such universal, such solemn promises as to
prayer: "Ask and it shall be given you, seek and you shall find, knock and
it shall be opened to you. For every one that asketh, receiveth; and he that
seeketh, findeth; and to him that knocketh, it shall be opened" [Matth. 7,
7]. "Amen, amen I say to you, if you ask the Father anything in my name He
will give it you."
And what object could be more worthy of our
prayer, and more in keeping with the adorable person of Him who is the only
"mediator of God and men, the Man Jesus Christ" [I Tim. 2, 5], than
to beseech Him to preserve on earth faith in one God living and true? Such
prayer bears already in itself a part of its answer; for in the very act of
prayer a man unites himself with God and, so to speak, keeps alive on earth the
idea of God. The man who prays, merely by his humble posture, professes before
the world his faith in the Creator and Lord of all things; joined with others
in prayer, he recognizes, that not only the individual, but human society as a
whole has over it a supreme and absolute Lord. Pope Pius XI, Charitate Christi
Compulsi, On the Sacred Heart
Prayer to the Sacred Heart of Jesus
O Sacred Heart of Jesus, fountain of eternal
life, Your Heart is a glowing furnace of Love. You are my refuge and my
sanctuary. O my adorable and loving Savior, consume my heart with the burning
fire with which Yours is aflamed. Pour down on my soul those graces which flow
from Your love. Let my heart be united with Yours. Let my will be conformed to
Yours in all things. May Your Will be the rule of all my desires and actions.
Amen. St. Gertrude the Great
CAN
POPE LEO XIV RESTORE CATHOLIC MORALITY? Impossible without repentance!
When
Pope Francis taught that Catholics living in a state of adultery can under
certain circumstances receive Holy Communion without repenting of Sin, he
overturned the First Principle of Catholic Moral Theology and thus destroyed
all Morality permitting any and every kind of sin.
St. Thomas lists the following
as principles or sources of morality: 1) the moral object, that is, that to
which the action tends of its very nature primarily and necessarily; 2) the circumstances of the act; 3) the
purpose of the act.
FIRST PRINCIPLE: The primary
and essential morality of a human act is derived from the object considered in
its moral aspect.
The primary and essential
morality of a human act is that which acts as the invariable basis of any
additional morality. Now it is the moral object which provides such a
foundation. This will be clear from an example. The moral object of adultery is
the transgression of anotherThis moral object remains the invariable basis of
the moral character of the act, no matter what further circumstances or motives
accompany the act. It cannot be objected that in human acts the first
consideration should be given to the motive rather than to the object of the
act. For this motive is either the objective purpose of the act itself which is
identical with the moral object, or the subjective purpose (the end of the
agent) which presupposes moral goodness or evil in the object.
Rev. Dominic Prummer, O.P., Handbook
of Moral Theology
"For the
Christian doctrine of the Incarnation is not simply a theophany
Christopher
Dawson, The Christian View of History
Novus Ordo Church: The Lesser
and Disordered Good
"A good proportionate to the common condition of human nature is found
in many..., but the good that is above the common condition of nature is a
small number... And since eternal bliss, consisting in the vision of God,
surpasses the common condition of nature, there are but a few who are saved.
And this shows the mercy of God that raises some to that salvation that the
majority of men do not attain."
St. Thomas Aquinas
COMMENT: All that God has
created is good coming from that hand of God. All creation is hierarchically
directed to the glory of the greatest good which is God Himself. Man is created
in the image of God which consists in the spiritualization of a soul with the
powers of reason and will. The reason of man is directed to know truth and the
will of man is created to choose good. Man fails to obtain salvation when he
lives on lies and thus the good he chooses is not good enough. It is not a good
enough because it is a good that has a disordered reference to God and a
disordered reference to God's creation. It is a disordered lie. Every saint
commenting on the number saved says that very few men are saved. Jesus Christ
said that the way of salvation is straight and the gate narrow while the way to
damnation is broad and the gate wide. We are to strive to enter by the narrow
gate with the few and turn away from the many. The narrow gate demands that the
reason adheres to truth and the will to the greatest good which is God. The
Novus Ordo Church uniformly is complacent and satisfied with lies and "a
good proportionate to the common condition of human nature found in many."
There is no possibility for salvation for anyone who is satisfied with lies and
a lesser disordered "good proportionate to the common condition of human
nature."
Modernists and Neo-Modernists are willfully
blind to Essence, that is, they are in the end the most
heatless of all!
"Here is my secret. It is very simple. It is only with the heart
that one can see rightly; What is essential is invisible to the eye."
Antoine de Saint ExupThe
Little Prince
The Queenship of the Blessed Virgin Mary,
BVM -Queen of All Saints & Mother of Fair Love, and BVM-Mediatrix of All
Grace are feasts of the Blessed Mother Mary normallycelebrated on May 31. The
Queenship is translated to the following day and the other two are suppressed
this year because of Trinity Sunday. Since the current occupant of the papal
throne, like his predecessor Francis/Bergoglio, despise the immemorial
tradition of the Blessed Virgin Mary under the title of Mediatrix of All
Graces, we should offer prayers to her today in memory of this title.
Prayer
to Our Lady, Mediatrix of All Graces
O heavenly treasure of all
graces, Mary, Mother of God and our dear Mother, since you are the first-born
daughter of the Eternal Father, and you held in your hands His omnipotence, be
moved to pity for our souls and grant us the graces which we fervently ask of
you, our dear Lady, Mediatrix of All Graces. [Make your requests here] Hail
Mary, etc.
O merciful dispenser of divine
graces, Mary most Holy, Mother of the Eternal Incarnate Word, who has crowned
you with His immense wisdom, look tenderly upon the greatness of our sorrows,
and grant us the necessary graces we need so much to fulfill the will of our
Creator, God the Father. Hail Mary, etc.
Our Lady, Mediatrix of All Graces, pray for us.
Pope
Leo endorses Francis/Bergoglio's Heretical Document, Evangelii
Gaudium
Neo-Modernists
belief:
"Non-Christians, by God's
gracious initiative, when they are faithful to their own consciences, can live,
'justified by the grace of God' and thus be 'associated to the paschal mystery
of Jesus Christ.'"
Pope Francis the Pelagian, Evangelii
Gaudium
"Pope Francis masterfully
concretely set forth in the Apostolic Exhortation Evangelii Gaudium ....."
Pope Leo XIV
Catholic
Faith:
"The Holy Roman Church
firmly believes, professes and preaches that all those who are outside the
Catholic Church, not only pagans but also Jews or heretics and schismatics,
cannot share in eternal life and will go into the everlasting fire which was
prepared for the devil and his angels, unless they are joined to the Church
before the end of their lives.... and that nobody can be saved, no matter how
much he has given away in alms and even if he has shed blood in the name of
Christ, unless he has persevered in the bosom and unity of the Catholic
Church."
Pope Eugene IV, Council of
Clorence, Cantate Domino, 1441
SSPX
announces four candidates to be consecrated as bishops for the SSPX
The SSPX has been in doctrinal
discussions with Rome since 1997 and since around 2015 their leadership made
the 1989 Profession of Faith with its third addendum of vowing in a Catholic
profession of faith to unconditional obedience to the "authentic
(authorized) magisterium" of the pope and were, because of that,
regularized in the Novus Ordo Church. The authentic (authorized) magisterium is
a modern term used to identify the person of the pope in his 'authorized' acts
and has no other meaning beyond that. When the pope arranges the seating
assignments at a papal dinner it is an act of the "authentic (authorized)
magisterium" of the pope. Archbishop Lefebvre considered this addendum
unacceptable. Why? Because unconditional obedience, or as the Vatican II
document Lumen Gentium terms
it, unconditional 'submission of the mind and soul', can only be given to God.
All human acts of obedience are necessarily conditional. The SSPX since 2012
has expelled or driven out over one-hundred clerics from their society because
they would not go along with the compromising of the leadership. They insisted,
as did Archbishop Lefebvre, that there could be no accommodation with Rome
without first addressing the doctrinal errors of Vatican II and its corrupting
'spirit'. The most notable of those expelled was Bishop Richard Williamson.
Bishop Williamson before his death consecrated six bishops to aid traditional
Catholics throughout the world because there exists a state of necessity in the
Catholic Church to defend the faith and preserve the purity of worship. Our
Mission of Ss. Peter & Paul benefitted much from his charity. When Bishop
Williamson died in January of 2025 the SSPX published a notice in which they
censored his consecrations of bishops as an unnecessary act and a grave sin.
They expressed their hope that he sincerely repented from this grave sin before
his death! Now, a little over a year later, the SSPX has discovered their own
'state of necessity' and propose to consecrate four clerics as bishops. This
'state of necessity' has nothing to do with the defense of the Church, Catholic
tradition and purity of worship but only with the needs of the SSPX. This is
not amorally acceptable ground for the consecrations and the SSPX knows it. A
dishonorable motive vitiates what in other respects is a honorable act.
Furthermore, the priests of
the SSPX without exception were ordained with the understanding that they would
not be exercising ordinary jurisdiction. The SSPX believes erroneously that
supplied jurisdiction is provided by the Church directly to the clerics because
of the state of necessity in the Church. This is not true. Supplied
jurisdiction is provided by the Church for the needs of the faithful. Any
cleric may provide for the spiritual needs of the faithful when those holding
ordinary jurisdiction either will not or cannot. When a faithful Catholic
cannot obtain Catholic doctrine and Catholic sacraments from those exercising
ordinary jurisdiction over him, he is free to obtain these from any other
cleric who is willing to help. Now SPPX clerics WILL NOT provide the sacraments
to any faithful Catholic who does not conform to the doctrine and worship of
the SSPX and who is unwilling to pay for these sacraments. The SSPX clerics
believe that supplied jurisdiction is provided to them directly by the Church
independent of the needs of the faithful and they are free to give or withhold
spiritual aid. This is why Fr. John Fullerton, the current and former district
superior of the SSPX for the United States once vowed a threat to Ss. Peter
& Paul Roman Catholic Mission that unless the property was turned over to
them or to the local ordinary, he would personally see that no Catholic
attending our Mission would ever received any sacraments from any traditional
priest whomsoever. He vowed that we would enter a "spiritual desert."
This is objectively a grave sin. It demonstrates more convincingly than any
argument that the SSPX exists for itself and not the good of the Church or the
needs of the faithful. The SSPX has no right to consecrate bishops based upon
the personal needs of their own society.
Council of
Trent, Canon XIII, On the Sacraments
Bugnini in 1948) this assumption in altering
almost every aspect of the liturgy, adding and deleting material according to their
own theories. Therefore what they produced is not and can never be an
expression of Catholic tradition; it will always remain a foreign body.
Peter Kwasniewski, Ph.D.
St. John
Eudes:
THE name of contract is given
to any agreement entered into by two or more persons, in which the parties
contracting incur mutual obligations. This clearly shows that a contract. has
been entered into by the most Blessed Trinity and you in Baptism; since you
have incurred many obligations towards the Blessed Trinity, and the Blessed
Trinity has also obliged itself in regard to you. What is the nature of this
contract? It is a reciprocal contract of gifts, the highest and most entire
that can
It is a contract of adoption,
since God the Father has taken you for his child, and has conferred on you the
right of his inheritance with his only Son, and you have taken God for your
Father, and have promised to entertain for him all the love and respect which a
child owes to a so good a parent.
Behold the admirable effect of
the contract which you have made with God in Baptism, from being the child of
wrath and an heir of hell, you have become the child of God and an heir to
heaven! What you should not do to acknowledge the infinite goodness of God in
your regard?
It is a contract of alliance
with the Son of God, since in receiving Baptism you have united yourself to him
as to your head, your master, and your sovereign, and since the Son has taken
you for His servant and one of the members of his body, which is his Church. How
great is the goodness of God, says St. Paul to the newly converted Christians
of Corinth;
What were you before Baptism
but the unhappy slave of Satan, and subject like him to eternal punishment? But
by Baptism you have been delivered from this unhappy subjection, through the
divine alliance which you have contracted with Jesus Christ, which procures you
the enjoyment of eternal happiness, if you observe all its conditions.
Finally, it is a contract of
alliance with the Person of the Holy Ghost; for faith teaches us, that the Holy
Ghost takes the Christian soul as his spouse, and that the Christian
reciprocally takes the Holy Ghost for his spouse. In consequence of this sacred
alliance, the Holy Ghost calls you
When you had been presented to
the church to receive Baptism, you were treated as a person in the possession
of the devil, for the priest pronounced over you the exorcism of the church,
commanding the wicked spirit to depart from you, and to give place to the Holy
Ghost.
This ceremony teaches you that
by original sin you were really in possession of the devil, and that he abided
in you, but that, through Baptism, he has been cast out of you; that your soul
has been purified from the horrible stain which disfigured it, and that the
Holy Ghost, having sanctified and ornamented it with his grace, comes to take
up his abode in it. [
That Baptism imprints in your
soul a spiritual character, which no sin can efface. This character is a proof
that from this time you do not belong to yourself, but that you are the
property of Jesus Christ, who has purchased you by the infinite price of his
blood and of his death. You are not of yourself, but you are of Christ
The Priest introduced you into
the Church, by saying,
St. John Eudes, excerpt from Man
COMMENT:
St. John Eudes
makes clear what every faithful Catholic should already know, that is, it is by
virtue of the sacrament of Baptism received with Faith that makes a person a
Child of God. The Neo-modernist popes since Vatican II heretically teach that
everyone is a child of God by virtue of the Incarnation of the Logos, the Word
becoming flesh, where the second Person of the Trinity, by personally uniting
Himself with our human nature, thereby elevated all humanity to being children
of God by virtue of this shared humanity. For them, Baptism is only an outward sign signifying what has already taken place. It reduces Baptism from a performative
sign that is necessity of means for salvation to a simple necessity
of precept which obligates only those who
feel some inner compulsion to obey. It is this fundamental corruption of
revealed truth that makes modern ecumenism with such events as the blasphemous
It is an unfortunate fact that
the many traditional Catholics and conservative Catholics believe this tripe
and profess that any This error is derived essentially from the more
fundamental error of denying Dogma
as Dogma, by overturning Dogma
in its very nature. For these Neo-modernists, Dogma is not the revealed truth
of God but only a human axiom open to unending refinement and new
interpretations.
But the truth is that Dogma is divine revelation formally and infallibly defined by the Magisterium of the Church.It is irreformable in both the truth it declares and the words that it uses to define. It constitutes the formal object of divine and Catholic faith and is the proximate rule of faith for every faithful child of God. Not until every traditional Catholic recognizes and defends this truth will any effective resistance to Neo-modernist error be effectively mounted.
PREVIOUS BULLETIN POSTS THAT ARE NOT OUTDATED
HOME | About Us | Open Letters | Make
a Contribution | Directions | Contact Us |
Announcements | Pearl of York | Mass Schedule | List of Closed Parishes in the Diocese of
Harrisburg |
Why Move to Central Pennsylvania? | Canned Answers to Stale Objections |